The summer heat that lingered in the dusty streets was unbearable. No one wanted to move and work. The dusty alleys were empty; not a single bird sat on the dry trees, not one soul lingered on the market place and offered fresh fruits and no children were playing outside. This drought was already lasting two years. Therefore, nothing was left to offer ; the former rivers were now nothing but dead river banks and the former green fields looked as empty and dead as a desert. It was like a wind had blown all life and happiness away, what stayed was an atmosphere of despair and hunger.

Some believed that the great gods were enraged; and their angry sighs created this ugly, death bringing wind.

This storm of destruction had already taken its first victims; the civilization was starving and depending on king Nasif's help. The old but kind king had distributed food from the royal storehouse to the population of his country. But the storage was scarce and sixty percent were already depleted. This act of compassion brought a lot of sympathies and good will upon the dynasty. But not everyone was grateful for the king's help.

Antonious, the merchant was one of those few people; gratitude? It was quite the opposite. Antonious was absolutely certain that this drought was only and entirely the king's fault.

It was a well-known fact that the royals had always had a certain connection to the gods and goddesses. Nasif could have asked for this drought in order to raise sympathies among the civilians for the royals.

If you want to catch a bear, place a jar of honey in an opened cage and wait.The civilians of Saint Calum were the bear. They could be as gentle and as aggressive. But if you provided them a reason to come, they would follow blindly.

The royals of Saint Calum needed their people's support; especially after those suspicious rumors had started to spread. If there was one thing a bear feared, it was the hunter and his weapon.

Ninjas were hunting for humans, and supposedly their victims were the commoners of this very kingdom. But why would king Nasif cooperate with ninjas? Everyone feared them. Everyone knew of their brutality and love to kill. A ninja's wrath was feared more than a king's displeasure or a god's anger. One ninja was worth fifteen royal guards .

How many kingdoms had these lawless people already brought down? Ten? Fifteen?

The people of Saint Calum were scared; if the king really worked together with these monsters, then their end would surely be near. Nevertheless, not everyone believed these rumors, some said these 'stories' were nothing but propaganda from Laurus.

Laurus was the neighbor kingdom to Saint Calum and known for its barbarous people. The king of Laurus was long gone and now chaos ruled over the empire. A ninja's home was Laurus, therefore no one should ever cross the borders unless he was longing for a slow and painful death. But what would ninjas from Laurus seek in a country like Saint Calum? A country that was already dead thanks to this drought? Only one thing still had value there; not the land nor the king's gold, but the people of Saint Calum.

Therefore, ninjas were human hunters.

No one could tell whether these rumors were true or not. King Nasif had always been a good king. Fair, kind and wise. What reason would he have to collaborate with the lawless? If it weren't for this drought, the people in Saint Calum wouldn't be scared and the atmosphere wouldn't be this tense.

The population was split; one part consisted of those who were loyal to the dynasty and optimistically waiting for an end of this drought. But the other part wasn't as loyal and trusting.

They were free to go if they didn't wish to stay in Saint Calum, but there was nowhere for them to escape to. In the west was Laurus, in the south the grand sea. The north offered the great hills and forests which were said to be dangerous and haunted by evil spirits despite the many cloisters that were placed there. Only the east was an option; the road would be long and dangerous but it would eventually lead to the crystal plateau. A kingdom which was known for its wealth and good economy. But the road to the crystal plateau was long. Some said it would take a lifetime to, if there would even be an arrival. Some families with little children couldn't take the risk of getting killed or starving to death on the way.

Nonetheless, there were still a few people who decided to leave; some never came back others returned wounded, sick and hungry just a few days after they had taken off. Most couldn't even reach the valleys at the blossom lake which was the only point of civilization between Saint Calum and the crystal plateau.

Hence, people found themselves stuck between two options which were neither pleasing; either they chose to stay in Saint Calum and endured the drought or they'd take the risk and leave to the blossom lake or maybe even the crystal plateau.

It was a hard decision to make but after the situation worsened, many left their home with the hope of finding peace somewhere else. Peace, wasn't a given, not even in their own homeland. Some of king Nasif's royal advisors had mysteriously found their deaths through brutal assassinations. But no one knew who had been the inhuman murderer. Brutality and bloodlust was usually a sign of ninjas. But some thought king Nasif himself had ordered to end their lives. But then, why kill them this way? Why didn't he just have them executed? Did these advisors have to die because they had been brave enough to step up against the king to tell him to stop the cooperation with ninjas? If that was the case, then they probably had to pay for their courage with a slow and painful death. Everyone who believed these rumors, feared for their own lives now.

Had the rumors really been true? Was Nasif really the one to blame? Was someone else behind this? Or was this nothing but a conspiracy against the dynasty?

Antonious pulled a grimace as he closed his journal, dropping his fountain pen. Everything was working according to plan. Soon, he could avenge his ancestors and the shame the royals had brought upon them. His cerulean-blue eyes sparkled as he recalled the memory of his father; he had only been seven when he told him the story of their forefathers.

Now was the time for him to strike back and to claim what he thought he deserved.

Antonius' study was full or shelves filled with parchment rolls and books , older than the dynasty itself. His desk was a mess of books and papers, somewhere in between his lectures was a letter addressed to Kwang-He, the commander of the royal guards. Antonious had bribed one of the young warriors to come over and deliver the message.

If everything was working according to plan, he could finally complete his mission. Ever since he had been young, he was prepared for this. His father, who was trained by his father and so on had worked hard and spent their lives to finally reach this one goal. –The end of this dynasty and the beginning of a new one.

Antonious wasn't as strong as he had been when he started his business as a merchant to get in better touch with the people of this kingdom, but his mind was just as fresh and sharp as the mission required it to be.

He was different from other merchants, he wasn't lingering on the dusty streets, offering his products in the burning sun. But he owned a huge warehouse that made a remarkable profit each year. Besides that, he was committed to a much higher knowledge and education than other merchants. Those who didn't know Antonious, wouldn't have thought that he was a merchant but perhaps a savant.

Antonious' pale, oval shaped face, wide forehead and balding head made him look like an old man despite his age of forty seven. The high cheekbones under his narrow, blue eyes added a piercing look to his already intimidating gaze. He tended to crinkle his long nose when he was in deep thoughts. The corners of his lips were always pulled down and his gray, bushy eye brows were frozen into a deep frown. Most people just saw him as an infirm but intimidating old man. But that was something to blame on the genes, his father and grandfather hadn't looked any different than him, the cold eyes were a family trade. Not one male in his family had no cold glare.

Marco, was just six but already resembled his father a lot. Most children had naïve and big eyes. Marco's were just as narrow and cold as Antonious'.

His father was proud of him even if he didn't show it. Marco was just as intelligent and as calculating as he had to be. One day, the boy would take over his father's business but surely he wouldn't die a merchant. His father had other plans for him. Of course the little boy didn't know that yet, he and his mother believed he would own the warehouse one day. The place were all salesmen and merchants met to offer their merchandise.

Antonious himself had revolutionized the merchant business. Though it was questionable how he did that.

How could a man who appeared out of nowhere with no fortune or wealth raise such a business and become so successful? How could a simple merchant reside in such a palace-like building? It was a well-known fact that you wouldn't even make a thousand silver tokens a year. Hence, where did all this money come from? But the biggest question was: how could a man like Antonious offer the products that no one else could offer during a drought like this? Where did he get all the fresh fruits when all the land was dry and dead? How did he manage to sell fresh fish when the rivers were all dried out? Of course the merchant made a big secret out of it. Some said he robbed the royals but rumors were rumors. And speculations wouldn't prove anything.

A knock on the door disrupted Antonious' deep thoughts.

"Come in," ordered the merchant with his rugged voice.

A young servant with freckles and a round face entered the study and bowed, "my lord a guard named Lu-Weng wishes to see you."

The cold grin that appeared on the man's face scared the servant, "what are you waiting for? Send him in!"

The woman bowed hastily and left the study.

Antonious brought one hand to his beardless chin and looked outside the window, "it's time" he muttered to himself.

"Sir?" A very childish voice echoed through the room.

"I've waited for you already," said Antonious with a smug grin.

"I'm sorry, but I had to wait until the guards would take over my shift," explained the man a little daunted.

Antonious spun around and glared at Lu-Weng. He was pretty young, maybe nine teen. His short, sand colored hair covered his eye brows and almost his big, brown eyes. Antonious had chosen him to be his messenger because of his innocent looks. No one would distrust a baby face like his, "keep in mind that you will pay a high price if you don't do exactly what I asked you to do." Hissed the merchant.

Lu-Weng gulped and nodded quickly, "I will not disappoint you, sir."

The merchant eyed him warily while he handed him the letter for Kwang-He, "send my regards to him." Then he waved his hand and dismissed the guard. Those young men were naive and easy to trick. Just hold up a few gold tokens and they'd do anything you ask them to do, not knowing that people like Lu-Weng had no place in the future that Antonious planned.

 

The sun was slowly sinking and illuminating the cloudless sky in its prettiest colors when Antonious received another visitor; Kwang-He's henchman Andres entered the study and held out a paper, "My master sends you this."

Antonious took the paper wordlessly and dismissed the man.

His presence made him uncomfortable; he was a man of two meters with short but muscled arms. His leathery skin shone on his bald forehead and several teeth in his mouth were missing. But the most prominent thing his appearance offered; was that curvy scar across his nose. It was a fresh wound that sparkled like it was still bleeding.

Antonious was certain people tried not to look at Andres to cause any trouble. But those who did, surely saw this as a trophy from a recent battle.

The merchant on the other hand, knew better. This was no ordinary scar he had received in an ordinary combat. This wound belonged to a secret that had to stay hidden at all costs! If anyone found out, Antonious and his accomplices would be dead.

With a sigh he placed Kwang-He's reply on his desk and sat on his red cushioned chair. No, he wouldn't die and neither would any of his comrades. Though Nasif would. He, and his bloody family including Narmeen the crown prince. That spoiled kid can never rule, he mustn't!

Antonious scratched his chin, his gaze was far away while he concentrated on his plans, he did not notice how two, blue eyes watched him with curiosity. Marco found, his father was always lost in thought and always serious. Had he ever seen him laugh or at least just smile? That cold grin couldn't count as a happy smile, thought his son with a pout. Antonious was always serious, even when Marco tried to pull a joke he would just say: "this is not time to joke around! Think of your mission. That is the only thing you should focus on!"

The mission, the mission, the mission. Antonious never spoke about anything else other than the mission. But, what was that mission? His father wouldn't tell and his mother would only say: "listen to your father, he knows what's right." Sometimes she seemed to be afraid of her husband. But Marco couldn't find anything scary about him. Sometimes Antonious was a little intimidating, but not really scary.

His father cherished his family more than anything else. Wasn't that something good?

Marco leaned forward to get a better sight of his father when the wood under his feet squeaked and ripped his father out of his thoughts. He jumped up with wide eyes and scanned the room for the source of the noise. "Forgive me father," muttered Marco.

Antonious features didn't relax but he sat back down and rubbed his forehead with a tired sigh.

"Shouldn't you be studying?" He said harshly.

"I wanted to take a break and see you," mumbled his son, "Father, who was this scary looking man?"

Antonious waved his hand in the air and leaned his head back, "no one."

Marco knew that his father was somehow working with scar-face. Even if he didn't look like a typical merchant, but he had seen this man a lot recently. And every time he did, he felt a cold shiver run down his spine when he could just hear his steps on the stairs.

Something was going on, the boy sensed it.

"Father could you please tell me about this mission you always speak of?"

He didn't answer.

"Father? Please?"

"I'd like to tell you a story instead," Marco's face lit up. Finally his father was willing to spend some time with him.

Antonious rose from his seat and nodded, "follow me."

Father and son walked to the balcony facing east. It offered a great view of Saint Calum. Every tree, every house and even the royal palace on top of the hill looked like doll houses. Everything was so small that Marco thought he could easily step on those trees and buildings to destroy them.

He looked up to his father who stood next to him with his hands folded behind his back.

These cold eyes were on the hills but it looked like his thoughts were very far away; "A very long time ago," He began, "just after the gods and goddesses left our world to live in the great kingdom, a war broke out between two empires."

"Which empires?" Asked Marco curious.

"Back then, Saint Calum was split into two nations by an old king who wanted his two sons to rule over one kingdom each. The kingdom in the north was ruled by king Kazan the older brother. King Kazan was loyal towards his family and all gods. Therefore he built the cloisters in the hills that we still know today. But his younger brother, Tameel was lawless and a shame for the dynasty."

Marco raised a brow, "but why was it split? Shouldn't Kazan have been the only king since he was older?"

"Their father was scared the Tameel would fight his own brother in order to claim the throne. So he decided that both sons should have an equal share of the heritage. But Tameel was cruel even though he ruled over the south he wanted more; he thirsted for power so he declared war against Kazan. What he wanted was both kingdoms and Kazan dead."

"How unfair," said Marco.

"Yes, very unfair but Kazan had no other choice but to defend himself. So a war broke out, both brothers fought on the battle field. But through an ambush Kazan was killed and Tameel took over the throne, well…both thrones. He reunited Saint Calum," Antonious strained his jaw, "How cowardly of them to kill the true king through an ambush," his head snapped down and his eyes bored into his son's face, "But do you know the worst part of it?"

Marco shook his head intimidated, "Kazan had a family; a wife, two daughters and a son! They were banished. They also belonged to Tameel's family but he did not care! He took all their belongings away, disowned them and eventually they were sent away." The merchant narrowed his cold eyes, "he shouldn't have done that! His brother's family was innocent!"

Marco backed away, he didn't like this story and that his father got so worked up about it.

"W…what happened to the family?" Asked the boy subdued, "did they die?"

Antonious snorted with a crooked grin, "that's what they believe. But no, after centuries of poverty and despair in exile; we returned, we're back. We are here" he turned to look at his son, "and nothing can stop us."

"We? Us?" Asked Marco startled.

His father released his frozen posture and spun around. His arms gripped the boy on his shoulders and shook him, "don't you get it?" He hissed, "Kazan's son is your great, great, great, grandfather. They want to believe the only descendants of the brothers live in the palace," he raised his bushy brows, "but they are wrong. Do you see it? The sign?"

Marco was too startled to answer.

"It's a sign from the gods Marco, the fact that we survived. The fact that our bloodline still exists is a sign! They don't want us to give up!" He pointed his index at the sky, "they want us to claim what had once been ours."

Marco's lips quivered, "I don't understand."

"If they," he shook his son again with a tightening grip, "hadn't killed Kazan, you would be the crown prince! And if Tameel hadn't been such a coward, you would be the only crown prince not this spoiled child Narmeen."

Marco couldn't understand these words that came out of his father's mouth. Everyone in the kingdom liked prince Narmeen, he was very smart for his young age and seemed to have inherited his father's kindness. Something flickered in the boy's face, "the mission?"

Finally Antonious let his son go, "yes, my father prepared me for this. Under a new identity, we returned from the exile with nothing. I myself built this life that we have now; our identity as merchants. Now I have to prepare you to be more than a merchant."

"But," Marco looked away, no longer able to look at the scary expression of his father, "what exactly should I be?"

Antonious' nose crinkled as he grinned meanly, "king of Saint Calum."

Had his father gone mad? The boy had absolutely no idea how he should do that. How should he claim the throne if there was already a crown prince?

"how?" stuttered the boy.

The merchant snickered, "you'll see how. Marco, you are chosen to complete this mission! Think about it, not that rotten kid Narmeen but you could one day be king!" Marco took a few steps back, he was so confused and also a little frightened by his father's words that he had no idea how he should respond to this. This mission was difficult, almost impossible. No one would help him, how was he supposed to live up to his father's expectations? The cold glance in Antonious eyes showed that he allowed no further questions.

"You will see," said the merchant reading the despair in his son's face, "you still have to grow, but your training will start soon." Antonious eyes moved back to the city; as he glanced at the palace, his eyes narrowed again. "Trust me, soon…very soon our family will regain everything that's ours…and even more."

 

That night the young boy was haunted by nightmares. He found himself standing on an empty field with soil that was muddy and almost green. Thick fog surrounded the area and made it impossible to see further than a few meters. Marco stumbled forward hoping to get away from this place. Finally the fog disappeared and revealed two figures standing in the near distance. One was his father, he looked scared; with wide eyes he took a few steps back while a green, two-headed dragon approached him. The beast attacked the merchant by tilting its head forward and trying to bite him. But Antonious ducked out of the way and ran to the left. The dragon watched the man with cold eyes, but its gaze moved to the ground as it's second head suddenly began to tremble. Within a few seconds, the head magically transformed into a person. It was a young man with long, silky black hair. His almond shaped eyes were black and displayed no emotions. He had a snub nose and thin, curved lips which were pulled into a strange smile. The dragon acted as if nothing had happened, he spit fire into the air and growled out loud. The man approached Antonious pulling out a sword with a light blue blade that had rested in a sheath on his back. Just now Marco noticed the fine robe the man wore. It looked like expensive red, silk. Only the noblemen or royals of Saint Calum wore such clothes. And what is this? Wondered Marco, a crown? The man wore a crown on the knot of his fine, black hair. The crown was golden with a pattern forming a cloud. Marco had seen that artifact before; on Narmeen's head. This crown was the crown's princes. Only he could wear it.

Hence, could this be Tameel?

Marco's shocked eyes wandered around the field, his father was suddenly gone. The muddy empty field seemed to swallow his feet. As Marco glanced back up, he saw that Tameel's and the dragon's attention were suddenly on him. The dragon advanced the young boy followed by Tameel who still smiled meanly. He pointed the sword at Marco, "you will pay for your sins," he grumbled at the scared boy.

He wanted to scream but his voice was gone, why where they doing this to him? He hadn't done anything wrong. But then he understood; maybe he wasn't Marco right now but Kazan. And right before him was his brother. But what about the dragon? His eyes moved to the green beast; its whiskers were shaking. Marco squeezed his eyes shut and tried to stay calm. "Dragons don't exist", he said to himself.

A cold wind blew at the boy, first soft and steady but it grew stronger and hotter by the second. It was like the breeze tried to push him off the field. Marco's face crinkled as he felt an awful pain. He opened his eyes and found himself in the center of the dragon's fire. Marco screamed in pain, the fire wasn't burning him. But it felt like a sharp knife cut his skin off.

"Gah!" He exclaimed and ripped his eyes open; sitting up, he scanned the dark room. The sweat on his forehead was ice cold and his heavily thumping heart caused a stinging pain in his chest.

Everything had been a dream but why had it felt so real? His throat felt sore; had he screamed in reality just like in the dream? After clearing his throat several times, the pain decreased a little. What a strange dream this was. Of course, Marco had nightmares before like everyone else but this one seemed completely different. Whenever he woke up from a bad dream; he felt restless but relieved. But not this time; a suffocating pain in his chest, made him feel like the dream wasn't over yet. With a loud sigh he laid back down and stared at the dark ceiling. After Antonious had told him about this 'mission', he couldn't think of anything else. Maybe that was why he dreamed of Tameel.

The boy closed his eyes slowly and tried to fall asleep again, unconsciousness was close already, but as a loud 'banging' noise occurred, the pain was back in his chest. Marco lit the oil lamp that was placed on his nightstand and moved it around to lighten the room. With a heavy sigh he concentrated on the silence but there was nothing. His window was open, maybe that noise came from outside. Bang.

There it was again. No, this didn't come from the garden or the streets. It was here, in the house.

Now the noise occurred repeatedly. Marco gulped and pushed his blanket away. With shaking legs he walked to the door and pressed his ear on it. Bang, bang, bang. Had somebody broken in? But then why was no one else awake? Had that dragon come to haunt him or Tameel's spirit? Was he still dreaming? What if that spirit was after him to stop his father's plans? Maybe an angry god had sent him. Marco's winced at the loud noise. It sounded like someone was hitting two pieces of wood against each other with a lot of force. The boy slowly opened the squeaking door and blinked into the hallway. One of the servants was just rushing down stairs. The silence that followed was horrific and only lasted a short moment, the noise was back, but this time it was interrupted. Marco heard a few murmurs and then a hissing sound. "Where is he?!" the deep, unfamiliar voice echoed through the whole house, "find him!" About a dozen  footsteps stormed into the house, Marco threw his door shut as he heard men on the stairs. They were running and cursing. Some seemed to rummage through the rooms, were they looking for something? Marco rushed to his bed and pulled the blanket over his head. He was so scared; he couldn't move. The boy began to hyperventilate and tears streamed down his cheeks as he heard steps approaching. Someone stood before his door. The boy squeezed his lips to stifle the sobs as someone yanked the door open. The person stepped inside the boy's room while some other men ran along the hallway in haste.

Marco's body froze as he heard the intruder walk to his bed. His heavy breath was the only sound he made. Why couldn't his father come and save him? Was this really Tameel? Maybe he was planning to kill Antonious and his son.

The intruder blew out the little flame on the oil lamp. Marco squeezed his eyes shut and shifted away. With an abrupt jolt the blanket was pulled away and caused him to scream. A man whose face he couldn't see in the darkness pointed a sword at him. The light from the hallway only lightened the contours of his body. He wore a red armor, with black sleeves. Red armor? Didn't only king Nasif's personal guards wear red armors?

The boy was completely paralyzed as the sword's tip pointed at his throat. The guard seemed to be hesitant. Just a few seconds ago, he had surely been eager to kill him. "Not in here!" He yelled just then with a rusty voice. He lowered his sword and walked outside as if nothing had happened.

Marco could still not move, he wanted to cry but was too afraid to make another sound. Certainly, he was going into shock. His fingers gripped the sheets as he held his breath in order to keep quiet. His throat ached to let the shock and the heavy tension that had built up inside him out. But it wasn't over yet; a woman screamed hysterically in the hallway, stormed into Marco's room and picked him up from his bed.

"Have they done anything to you?" Said she with wide, red eyes. Her usually tidy brown hair was a mess; all she wore was a green robe with a yellow hem over her night gown.

"Mother," squeaked Marco, "what's going on?"

She didn't answer. With steady steps she walked outside the room and along the hallway. Marco buried his face in her chest as he saw those scary guards walking around. They let Marco and his mother pass and walk outside.

The inner yard was surrounded by thick sand, colored walls. The entrance to the merchant's residence was a red, wooden gate that usually required four strong men on either side to open it, now it stood open. Inside the yard were more guards lined up with torches in their hands and the other hand on their weapons. Behind their line, was an empty, wooden carriage with no windows. Marco glanced through the open door but saw no one inside. As Marco's mother stepped outside a guard came forward and pointed his bony finger at them, "wait here!" he ordered roughly.

"What on earth is going on?" Demanded the merchant's wife but received no answer. Just then, the servants stormed outside followed by guards, who held Antonious on his arms and dragged him towards the carriage. His hands were in cuffs and his cold eyes on the ground; the man showed no emotion at all, as if he didn't mind this situation.

Marco, on the other hand was scared; with horrified eyes he watched his father walk across the yard. Why did they handcuff him? The boy wanted nothing more than find out what's going on, what would happen to his father? Did this have something to do with scar-face?

"Antonious," whimpered Marco's mother. The merchant finally glanced up, he came to a halt as the guard with the bony finger, stepped forward again.

Just now, Marco noticed the thick parchment roll in the guard's hands; he rolled it down and narrowed his eyes while another guard held the torch closer to light the words. "Merchant Antonious," he frowned at him before he focused back on the roll, "You are hereby arrested for inciting to murder in three cases and treason against his majesty king Nasif."

"Lies!" Antonious spat the words out, "all lies!"

The guard turned his back to him and nodded towards the carriage.

"I am innocent!" Yelled the merchant, as he was dragged away, "you will pay for this! You and the king!"

The words shocked no one but Marco and his mother.

"I will get my revenge, you hear me?"

The guard grinned malicious, "I doubt that, I hope you know what we do to traitors like you." He raised his hand and moved his index across his neck.

"No!" Shrieked the merchant.

His wife fell on her knees, "please, let him go!"

Antonious was shaking like a fish on the rod as he was shoved towards the carriage, but before they could completely push him inside, he glanced over his shoulder one last time. A cold shiver ran down Marco's spine when his father's eyes met his, "Marco," he hissed, "show no mercy and avenge me. You hear me? Avenge us!"

These were the last words Marco heard his father say, before the carriage took him away. The boy broke in tears as the wagon disappeared.

"Sir?" Said one guard to bony finger, "what will happen to his family?"

The man looked at Marco and his pale mother. With pity in his eyes, he shook his head, "They will be banished to the cloisters," he made a pause, "and burn their house to ashes."

2: Chapter 1

Rumors will be rumors and facts will be facts. The fact that ninjas were the most dangerous people on earth didn't change. But the rumors about a cooperation between them and the royals, turned out to be nothing but a temporary, uncomfortable wind just like the drought had been...

 

Eight year-old June lay on the soft grass of the forbidden forest; there was a little stream not far away, producing a calming tone that settled the entire forest in a peaceful harmony. A few birds sat in a tall oak and watched the sleepy girl silently. The warm air blew through the leaves carrying the scent of jasmine and lilac. In some parts of the woodland, trees grew so high and close that they'd leave the area beneath their leaves in complete darkness. This whole place had always been quiet strange; the random dark spots, on the leaves reminded June of a fairytale she once heard; every flower or tree in this forest, with black or purple spots on them, were under a witch's curse. Those plants had once been human but after setting foot in this place, they had angered the great witch and were transformed. Some things did really look like they had been bewitched. Maybe that was why some called it the 'forbidden' forest. This place was supposedly a place for thieves to gather and also a home for many spirits. A bewitched forest like this; a cursed one, should be avoided at all costs. This was no place for anyone, especially not children like June. But the little girl didn't fear this place at all. She loved it, with all its mysteries and stories. Nothing was scary to her, every tree, every leaf, every bush and every animal seemed to calm her down. Her mother Ena and her granny thought June was playing on the great fields near the market place with her friends. That was what June wanted her family to believe; if they thought she was there, then they'd be soothed and at ease. But the truth was, June barely entered the great fields. She didn't play catch and only had one friend .That friend was Lee-Kim, and he wasn't playing catch either. He was fighting with his friend. In other words; he taught her the ancient art of sword fighting that had been passed down from father to son or brother to brother. It was tradition for the eldest of a family to teach the wisdom of fencing to the younger boys.

The eldest in June's family though, was 'grouchy granny' and would flip out if she heard about her granddaughter's hobby. It was prohibited, for women to learn the art of sword fighting. Therefore June had to train in the forest with Lee-Kim, since no one else ever came to this place, she could be sure that no other soul found out what June and Lee-Kim were up to. If their parents learned the truth, it would get them in huge trouble.

But the girl couldn't quit; fencing was the only thing she ever wanted to do. While other girls her age, liked to play with their dolls, she wanted to fight with her sword. While they wanted to play princess, she wanted to play warrior. June was still young, but she already knew what she wanted to be. A royal guard, one with a red armor. She wanted to guard the royal family like her father once had.

Chang, the audacious warrior; the man who everyone in Saint Calum knew, was a hero. The bravest and strongest man ever. Some respected him more than king Narmeen or even the gods...

 

 

The king of Saint Calum sat on a dark, brown chair with a golden pattern and read the reports of his advisers. His hand stroke his brown beard as his eyes focused on the written words. The people of Saint Calum were basking in their prosperous economy. The crime and unemployment rate was remarkably low and a never known peace caused the civilians to be happy and calm.

King Narmeen placed the parchment back on the desk and leaned back in his chair. It was a never known peace because, war between Laurus and Saint Calum had threatened the peace for ages. Not to mention this drought that had lasted almost a decade, and destroyed everything that was considered as 'life' in the kingdom. After his father Nasif had passed, Narmeen had to rebuild what was left of the kingdom; Saint Calum had no wealth and nothing to offer it's people. The civilians grew desperate and literally bored. The crime rate had risen drastically not to mention the distrust they had gained against the dynasty. Narmeen could remember the rumors that had spread through the kingdom, just too well. He had been just a boy back then, but the feeling of danger and fear that hung in the air still haunted him after all these years. Sometimes, Narmeen thought how strange it was, that the rumors and the drought had died with Nasif. Was it really the case that the gods had been angry with the old king? Narmeen remembered his father wasn't that religious, but he had been wise, and wisdom was the root of kindness. Hence, how could Nasif be responsible for one of the weather god's anger?

Narmeen feared he would have a similar fate. Even though, there was peace and the high priests hadn't noticed anything strange that could lead to a god's wrath, a drought or other catastrophes could stroke within an instant and bring despair back to the kingdom. Would he be blamed too if that happened? A lot had changed in the last thirty years. The lands had been blessed with a rich harvest and thanks to the financial support to the sick and elderly, Narmeen was adored and worshiped like a god. However, that wasn't something special since it hadn't been much different with Nasif before the drought. Also he, had been adored and worshiped; Nasif was known as the wise and fair man. The only mistake the king had made, was sometimes trusting questionable people like that merchant who had plotted assassinations and committed treason.

Narmeen opened his eyes with a sigh and looked around his study; it was a T-shaped room with copper colored walls. A huge, wooden desk stood in the center, facing the caramel-colored doors. On either side of the entrance, were bookshelves that reached to the ceiling and contained thousands of lectures, files and parchment rolls. A large chandelier that hung from the study's ceiling was supported by two creme-colored marble pillars. Facing north, were three windows illuminating the study with sunlight and offered a view to the grand, royal garden where Narmeen could see his daughter Mila play with her dolls. The marble floor reflected the furnishing and the king's calm features. The interior of the palace had always been like this. The sculptures and portraits were witnesses of earlier times and former leaders. In the hallway that lead to the throne hall was a collection of portraits displaying all earlier royals until the founders of Saint Calum.

The king smiled, as his eyes caught a sudden move in the room; the door slowly opened and footsteps echoed through the study. There were only three people in the palace who'd enter this room without knocking. Since one of them was currently in the park there were only the crown prince and the queen left.

"If you work every single minute of your life, you will die at an early age" nagged the queen with a crooked smile as she entered the study with a tray in her hands.

"I am sure you know how to prevent an early death," retorted the king with a smirk. Queen Hikari placed two ceramic cups with a golden rim on the desk and poured peach tea into them. "Tea is the key."

The king watched his wide with a satisfied smile; after eighteen years of marriage, he still had to thank the gods for this woman; Hikari wasn't only beautiful but also intelligent and a good adviser. He often asked for her opinion when he had to make important decisions. Hikari always trusted her instincts which never lied. She never spoke without thinking twice and always considered the people of Saint Calum first. It was like she had been born to be a queen.

She was the daughter of count Choi of the southern islands, and betrothed to Narmeen when she was just two. Betrothing their children to royal 'strangers' was very common. Everybody had to deal with it, whether they liked it or not.

Narmeen remembered how nervous he was on his wedding day. He had never seen his bride before and no clue how to handle this situation. He envied his closest friend Chang who married his first love Ena. He had fallen for her at first sight; when Ena was just eighteen and studying to become a physician, her intelligence but also her gentleness had made the usually collected Chang fall head over heels for her. Ena was smart and could heal the strongest illness with nothing but a mixture of herbs. Narmeen knew he couldn't be as lucky as his friend, but as he had walked down the aisle, he had forgotten all his nervousness within an instant. Hikari threw the veil back and smiled shyly at her husband to be, Narmeen had been stunned by her beauty, and felt earth stand still for a moment. Before him stood an angel; a woman with a heart shaped face, the palest skin and wavy black hair that almost reached to her knees. Her slightly curved nose fitted perfectly into her rather small but cute features. Narmeen would have spent hours looking into these dreamy, blue, almond-shaped eyes if the repeated fake coughs from his mother hadn't brought him back to his senses. Most royals or noblewoman, were cold and conceited. Nasif's marriage had been just like that. Narmeen could remember too well, how his parents thought of each other. There hadn't been any hatred but just coldness and distance. No emotions, just the result of a royal arrangement. But it wasn't like that with Hikari; their union had first been a deal between his and her parents. But now it was based on love. And their children were a result of it.. "Where is the prince?" Asked Narmeen, his gaze still on his wife's face. Hikari rolled her eyes, "Lee-Kim is just like his father; impatient. Once his lectures were over, he disappeared to play."

The king fought back a smile, as a matter of fact, the prince took after his mother. Loving to ignore certain rules and their stubbornness was something they had in common. The prince was actually not allowed to leave the palace by himself. But Narmeen knew why Lee-Kim had to leave. It was because of June, his only friend. In the southern side of the wall that surrounded the palace and the park, was a small hole hidden by a bush, which the prince always disappeared through. His father had once watched Lee-Kim do so, but never said anything about it and of course, didn't mention it to Hikari. Narmeen knew of the forest's legends and dangers yet he was certain evil spirits or bandits weren't a threat. But it was very likely to get lost or to trip over a thick root and break the neck. But the prince of Saint Calum would surely never get lost, Narmeen couldn't and wouldn't forbid his son to go out and play. Of course, the young prince had responsibilities he couldn't neglect. On the other hand, Narmeen couldn't let his son neglect his childhood either. He figured, if Lee-Kim knew what it's like to learn and play, if he learned what true friendship and companionship is, he'd one day, make a good king. However, even if he forbid the prince to leave the palace, Lee-Kim would not listen anyways. That boy was a lot like his mother; he had the same almond shaped eyes, only the color was different, almost black. His thin lips revealed the brightest smile, which Narmeen was sure, would break many hearts in a few years. His black hair reached to his shoulders and was just as silky as Hikari's. Only the slightly bend nose was a trait he had gotten from his father. The servants often referred to the prince as 'prince pretty boy', of course they never said it in front of the king, but he had good ears.

Lee-Kim was just as thick-headed, spontaneous and energetic as his mother. Princess Mila on the other hand, was more like Narmeen, she was the same, calm and book loving, know-it-all. Also their looks were very similar; Narmeen's hair was dark brown, wavy and reached to his chin a beard covered his chin and surrounded his full lips. His pale skin was wrinkly, and silver hair began to show. Narmeen was forty already, and unfortunately he could start feeling the aging process of his body speed up. How much he sometimes envied his children for their youth and joy. They had never seen a bad thing in the world. But he knew, time would show the opposite. Narmeen sighed and looked outside the window. Mila was now reading a book, she was just five, but sometimes seemed smarter than fifty percent of the royal advisers. The king smiled at the sight of his daughter; he could see her brown eyes sparkle with excitement as she read. Her face was round and he loved pinching her red cheeks. Her brown, hair was always in a long braid. Her clever eyes sparkled when she smiled, and her bent nose crinkled when she laughed. Luckily at this age, laughing wasn't hard. Narmeen seldom laughed, age wasn't fun at all. His shoulders were often hurting and the shadows under his narrow, brown eyes wouldn't just disappear after a deep slumber but stay and turn into deep wrinkles.

Only his eyes, surrounded by thick lashes told stories of a long past time; he still had this passionate and attentive look. He may have aged but no wrinkle and no additional year could make him less of the knowledgeable man that he was.

"At least the boy completed his lectures," mumbled Narmeen moving his attention back to his wife. Hikari brought her hand to her chin and pouted, "though I wonder where he's playing."

"You know, kids find the best spots to hide at, these days." Offered Narmeen. Hikari wasn't that strict but she would certainly be against Lee-Kim playing in the forest.

"Hiding? Alone? Or is June with him?"

Narmeen shrugged, "I guess she is."

June was in the same age as Lee-Kim and no royal. But both her parents were close friends to the queen and the king. Ena was a physician and Hikari's personal doctor, Chang had been the leader of the royal guards and the most loyal friend Narmeen ever had.

He and Chang, used to be roommates in their teenage. They met as they visited the royal academy of Saint Calum in order to learn how to fight. Every prince has to learn it. During these five years, the prince wears a uniform that doesn't differ from his classmates'. He has to share a room with someone else eats with other students, studies and fights. He'll be treated like everyone else. Only his title stays. But that was the most awkward part, Narmeen hated it when bowing master Otto said "your highness, where's your homework? Did you practice bowing like I asked your highness to?"

With a smile, the king wondered how Lee-Kim would deal with this situation. Just eight more years and he'd also join the academy. Hopefully, he would find a friend as loyal as Chang. Well, Lee-Kim already had such a friend, Chang's daughter. But girls weren't allowed to fight. She wouldn't be in the academy with Lee-Kim and probably married by then. Or would the girl become a physician like Ena? Maybe not, something told Narmeen, the gods had planned something different for her future. He just had no idea what those plans could possibly be. Would June even want to become a physician? She wasn't that studious, she preferred horseback riding, being outside and playing. She was so much like Chang. Therefore Narmeen was happy about the bond between her and his son. Who knew? Maybe they would even be more than friends one day.

 

 

June glanced down at her feet, with a deep breath she pulled the sword out of it's sheath and pointed it at the air "I'm a tree!" She looked back down and closed her eyes, "I'm a large tree, with thick roots firmly embedded in the soil. No storm can bring me down." Her nose crinkled as she felt a little insect sit on the tip of it. She waved her hand in the air and opened her eyes. With a swift movement, she swung her sword in the air, attacking the imaginary figure before her. First, she focused on the leg to make her opponent slower. Then, the waist to cause pain and finally the neck to set an end to the ninja's life. Those were the three rules of attacking that Lee-Kim had taught her. They weren't hard to memorize but could she ever make use of them?The girl was tired of attacking trees or imaginary ninjas; boys could fight against each other with wooden swords. But all June had, was old trees and a teacher who had always been too easy on her. Of course, she was grateful for Lee-Kim's help; he trusted and supported her. Only he, didn't call her crazy when she said she wanted to fight. Only he, never made fun of her. Lee-Kim was a true friend.

June glanced up at the midday sky and sighed; the true friend was late…again. He didn't come yesterday and the day before, it had been so boring without him. Would he at least show up today?

June sat back down on the grass and leaned her head back. The birds had quiet down and the wind stood still. Something was not right; the girl jumped to her feet and let her eyes wander. She didn't trust this silence. As her eyes fell on a dark spot between two trees, she quickly grabbed her sword and pointed at the direction where a sudden sound descended from, "h…hello?" Her voice was shaking, why did she feel like someone or something was watching her? Was it an evil spirit? Or maybe a ninja? The dark spot was slowly moving. Maybe, it was a boar or even a bear. She had never seen any in this forest, but she knew they lived here. The girl started panicking as the thing moved faster, slowly rocking forward, it approached her. Eventually, it approached her and sprang out of the bushes. "AH!" Screamed June, she squeezed her eyes shut dropping the sword. Certainly something was going to hurt her. But as she waited for the pain, nothing happened. The painful silence lasted only a second until it was interrupted by a hysteric laughter. June's heart dropped and her cheeks turned blood red in embarrassment. She opened her eyes, pulling a grimace and picked up her sword. "Lee-Kim! You're so stupid!"

The boy pointed his finger at her and laughed even louder, "you should see your face!"

"I'll see your face in a puddle of mud if you don't stop laughing this instant!" Snapped June, stomping her foot on the ground. Lee-Kim's almond shaped eyes were squeezed shut, a few tears ran down his red cheeks and his whole body shook.

June crossed her arms over her chest and turned her back to the prince, "You're such an idiot, Kim!"

"Sorry," he snickered, "But I just couldn't help it." Finally, he was calming down. His hand ran over his black hair while he took a deep breath, "sorry," he said again and smiled, knowing that he could always get June with that sympathetic grin. "I thought you're some ninja!" She yelled, "plus, you're late!"

The prince glanced back at her fighting back a smile, "I know, I'm sorry."

She still didn't turn back around, "and you didn't show up yesterday."

Lee-Kim rolled his eyes as he exhaled sharply, "not my fault!" He said quickly, "stupid, master Khan gave me too many lectures, who does he think he is?"

"Your teacher?" Replied June, a little amused.

The prince laid down on the grass and closed his eyes, "I wanted to come really, but the history teacher was pure terror, the moment he let me go, it had already been dinner time."

June watched her friend with a raised brow. He must be tired, what if he just came here for June's sake? Maybe, he should rest instead.

"History? Another story of how our country was founded?"

"No," replied the prince, "About ninjas."

Junes eyes widened at the word ninjas, "really?" She sat down next to him, squeezing her lips to a thin line, "what was it about?"

"Well, apparently ninjas were once royal guards. Since they are such good fighters they could save the royals from all kinds of harm."

"When was that?" Wondered June.

Lee-Kim shrugged, "around seventy years ago? Before my grandfather Nasif was king."

"But ninjas are bad people."

"Yeah eventually they became these lawless that we know today, but back then they were highly appreciated among the royals."

June tilted her head, "but what made them change? I mean, did they one day wake up and decided to be bad?"

Her friend shrugged with a pout, "their leader was an evil man. When his crimes were uncovered he was banished from Saint Calum."

"The other ninjas too?"

The prince nodded, June found this astonishing; Ninjas had once been royal guards? How was that possible?

"Anyhow," the prince opened his eyes again. His gaze caught June's questioning face "ready for some training?"

"I am always ready."

The kids grabbed their weapons and took their stances. "Remember what I taught you the last time?"

June nodded, "the tree reference?"

"Yep, your stance must be as strong as a tree, let nothing bring you down."

June averted her gaze, had Lee-Kim already been behind the trees when she yelled 'I am a tree?' Blushing, she lowered her gaze.

The prince's crooked smile told her he heard it, now she knew why he had been laughing so hysterically.

"Alright" said Lee-Kim, he took off his crown and placed it on the grass with his blue robe . Under it, he wore black pants and a white, silk shirt. June could see his pale, arms were starting to reveal soft muscles and his shoulders seemed to grow broad. He ran his hand over his forehead to push his black bangs aside so that they now covered his left brow. "Alright," he muttered and raised his sword. The blade of his weapon was light and shiny, reflecting the sunlight like a mirror. The metal handle was dark and had a blue stone on the center of it. That was one expensive weapon, but nothing compared to June's sword. The blade of Lee-Kim's sword was so light that it basically characterized the day, while June's characterized the night. It had a shiny, black blade that shimmered blue in the sunlight. The handle was golden with an engraving that displayed a dragon with black eyes.

This, once used to be Chang's swords. It was tradition to keep the sword on an altar-like shrine to honor the deceased person. Many, believed that a man's weapon contained a piece of his soul. Therefore, Ena kept it in a glass cabin in the garden and often visited it to pray. June knew, her mother who wasn't really religious, felt connected to Chang when she saw the sword, it was uncertain she actually prayed. Ena clearly just missed her husband.

June knew where Ena hid the key to the cabin. She would steal it when her mother left to the palace and then went to meet the prince. Until now, no one had caught her when she took the sword and she was thankful for that. She must have been in the god's favor for blessing her with such luck. It was risky to steal the sword everyday, June didn't mean to hurt her mother or anything. But she saw no other choice; whenever she swung the sword and heard the blade cut through the air, she felt close to Chang. She couldn't remember anything about her father, but sincerely hoped he wasn't mad but proud. June wanted nothing more than knowing Chang was smiling; he shouldn't think his daughter is crazy. Would he be mad if he was around and knew what she's up to? Or would he encourage her and her dream to become a guard? Sadly, the girl would never know. Unless the legends were true and she would really see him one day in the great kingdom. She wondered what happened to her father after his death, most believed the soul would live with the gods. Was that really true? Was Chang with the gods right now? She glanced up to the sky, imagining her father was looking down at her…and smiled.

Lee-Kim waited for June's first move, but she seemed distracted. She moved her gaze from the sky to the blade of her sword and ran her finger over the sharp metal. These smart and attentive eyes of hers, could say tons of words with just one glance; they had the color of light brown it was a strange dark, golden tone that lit up like stars when June cheekbones were set high in her round face, the shape of her eyes was unique but pretty. They weren't too narrow like Narmeen's, but also not too wide. The prince knew many people with eyes so wide, that he expected them to roll out of the head any minute. Others he knew, had eyes so narrow that they always looked asleep. The almond shaped eyes were very common for the people of Saint Calum. But eyes that changed with the smile were fascinating and rare. That was just another reason why Lee-Kim was friends with June. Her smile was addicting and making her smile always filled the prince with a strange kind of pride. Deep inside he knew that teaching his friend fencing, was useless. It would never have a future; when she grows older, grouchy granny would take her under her wing and show her how to be a good house wife. Sooner or later, June would have no time to play and reality would hit her like a stone in the face. She'd realize that she has to give up her dream and live in the real world. "June?" Asked the prince after she had still not moved. She blinked and looked at her friend. Nodding, she finally raised her sword.

"Don't forget your stance" said Lee-Kim and also raised his weapon.

June rushed forward, lowering the sword at her left side. With a strained jaw, she aimed for the prince's right arm. But he easily blocked her attack and swiftly jumped to the right. He hopped on a boulder swinging his word, it almost touched June's shoulder, but the girl ducked down, attacking his legs. Of course, this was very dangerous; but the two kids were long past the stage of fighting with wooden swords. Plus, Lee-Kim wanted to have confidence in her skills, if he let her fight with a toy, she wouldn't feel motivated and think Lee-Kim doesn't believe in her. The prince wanted her to feel the joy he felt when they fought; even if he didn't believe she'd reach her goal of becoming a guard, he loved these training sessions more than anything. People could call June crazy and mad, she may a be a girl, but she definitely had potential. And that, was a fact that no one should deny.

Looking into June's eyes, he could tell that she was provoked now. Good, she still had a lot to learn.

The girl was motivated to learn for so many reasons, but also because she was dying to finally beat Kim. He always smiled that crooked grin when he won, which was basically every day, but there had to be a time, when June would get him rid off that annoying smirk. She loved his smile, because it made her smile too, unless when she lost against him, therefore she had to win, just once. But sadly, her chances weren't that good…yet.

Of course Lee-Kim was more skilled with the sword than June. He was regularly training with the greatest sword masters since he was five. June had been six the first time she held a sword.

The prince still stood on the boulder, giving his friend no time to prepare her next attack. His sword stroke left and right, but thanks to June's improving speed, she blocked his weapon with her own. Of course there were some advantages to Kim's current stance, he was looking down at her aiming for her head with a dark gaze, but now she could go for his legs again while he was still distracted. June waited for another attack and knelt down once Kim's blade cut through the air. June hopped back forward, attacking his legs. But the prince had already seen that coming and jumped back. His friend pressed her lips into a thin line and sprang onto the boulder.

Metal hit metal, the clattering noises and their panting were still audible in a wide distance. June raised her sword, ready to block another of Lee-Kim's attacks and reminded herself of the 'tree-rule'. One wrong step, or one foot just slightly too far from the other, could already get you killed or at least wounded. She glanced at the prince's feet but quickly raised her head again. As their blades collided, June was forced to take a few steps back, Lee-Kim was very strong, but she didn't let that discourage her; a right strategy could make even the slowest or weakest win. It was important to be attentive and react quickly to whatever move the opponent made. June strained her jaw as the prince pushed against her sword with more pressure, she sprang backwards causing Lee-Kim to stumble. The prince regained his balance before he could fall down. "Not bad," he muttered, narrowing his eyes. June smiled inwardly, happy that he praised her. Since the prince was a little provoked now, his attacks came faster and harder. Hence, June was forced to move back again. Thinking, she could use his speed in her favor, she ran to a tall oak, the prince rushed after her with his sword pointing to the left. June blocked his attack mid-air pinning his weapon to the tree. With all her power she pressed against it, holding the weapon there.

She grinned jubilant, thinking that she finally won a battle against her friend. Unfortunately, she didn't notice that she had forgotten something in her excitement, the rule: stance.

She stood before a thick root which Kim had already seen from far. He smirked and tackled her with his shoulder. "OW!" June fell on her butt, the sword flew through the air and eventually got stuck between a root and the soil. Kim panted heavily, leaning on his knees to catch his breath. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and smiled crookedly, "wow," he breathed and held out his hand, "I'm impressed, you made such a progress." June took his hand and let him pull her up, "thanks."

"Why that expression?" The prince pointed over his shoulder, "you almost had me there."

"Almost," mumbled June.

Kim patted her shoulder, "It'll take a while until you can be a real threat. But I know that you'll get there."

The girl smiled wryly, hoping that he was right.

Maybe, one day she'd be good enough to beat him. June would train day and night, she knew when the day she won a battle came; she'd be on the right path. Lee-Kim slid his weapon back into its sheath and dropped himself on the grass, "let's take a break, alright?"

"Aren't you tired?" Asked June lowly.

"I'm all good," reassured Lee-Kim with a warm smile, yet June felt bad for making her friend come outside every day to train with her. He had enough things going on already. How selfish she felt for making him neglect his duties, he was the crown prince for heaven's sake! One day, he'd be king of Saint Calum. He should actually be studying or training with real warriors instead of playing with June. Yet, he sacrificed his time for her. Sometimes the girl felt like she was burdening Kim with her friendship. But actually it was Kim who felt like a burden. Many times, he witnessed people telling June to quit bothering him, the young prince needed to study. A girl like June would have absolutely no place in his life.

How often did people scold her? Too many times. June repeatedly reassured her friend, that she couldn't care less about their lectures. But Lee-Kim had a bad feeling; not only because of the elders expounding June how to interact with a royal, (she never addressed him with 'your highness' and never bowed before him) but also because something told the prince that their friendship would one day, get June into enormous trouble.

With a sigh, the prince shrugged, maybe he was over thinking everything; that enormous trouble, could just be 'grouchy granny' grounding June for a month or two...

 

June and Lee-Kim spend several more hours fighting until the sky began to darken. June dropped her sword on the grass panting heavily, she sat down and closed her eyes. After many failed attempts, June had given up on trying to beat her friend…at least for today. She was just too tired. Lee-Kim saw the disappointment in her face; she was a strong girl so she tried not to show it. But she couldn't fool him; the prince could clearly see that she doubted her own skills. Maybe, it would be for the better, thought the prince, June wouldn't have a future as a warrior. She'd never make use of her fighting skills, because she wasn't allowed to fight and that would never change. Obviously, it would be for the better if she gave up on her naive dream. But Lee-Kim couldn't bring himself to say something that harsh to June; despite what the law said, June had good intentions. She didn't want to kill anyone, but protect the royals, like her father once had.

Chang, the great warrior who could lead the sword like no one else in the kingdom. He had been Saint Calum's legend, known for his strength and said to be the god of swords himself. Everyone knew the story of the attack in the canyon, where Chang had fought eight ninjas at once and saved Narmeen's life. No one in the world would dare to fight even one of the lawless. Yet Chang, did not fear the outcome of the battle as long as he attempted to fight for the right. "Carry the courage within your heart, not within your sword" Chang always used to say. Now, Narmeen and even Lee-Kim's sword master said it. Therefore it was only plausible, that his daughter wanted to be like him. What would Chang possibly say if he knew about June's dream?

"What is it?" Asked June as she caught her friend staring at her with a frown.

Lee-Kim shook his head and smiled, "practice your stance more."

"Will do," said June with a raised brow, "but I'm sure I'll do better tomorrow." No, she wasn't sure at all.

The prince bit his lower lip, averting his gaze. "I can't see you for a few days, you'll have to exercise on your own."

"Why?"

The prince hated to see the disappointment in her face again, "Master Constantin is forcing me on a trip to the northern hills." The old sword master was exercising with the prince every day. From him, Lee-Kim had learned everything about swords and fencing. June envied her friend; he got to train with a famous sword master, while she had to learn how to cook or how to heal the sick with herbs which was indeed interesting but not as far interesting like fencing. "But why the hills?" Asked she after a while, "that's so far away!"

The prince nodded, "there's a friend of master Constantin's, master Han who supposedly used to be a ninja but changed sides. I heard that he knew your father very well."

June raised her head with sparkling eyes, "really?"

"Yeah, Constantin said master Han can teach me things that he doesn't even know. But don't worry, once I come back, I'll show you all the new things I've learned."

Finally, there was a smile on June's lips. "So you'll learn things that my father knew as well?"

Lee-Kim grinned, "yes and soon will you." Now, June's face lit up with joy; her smile simply expressed excitement, despite the fact that she would die of boredom when her friend wasn't around.

"Then, rest early and listen to everything master Han says."

Lee-Kim saluted with a grin, "yes ma'am."

"But what shall I do, while you're gone? Or wait…can't I just come with you?" June liked that idea; wouldn't it be great if a sword master could teach her a few moves?

The prince though, sighed with a frown, "its going to be a long trip."

June shrugged without losing that grin of hers, "I'm strong, I can deal with long trips."

Well, she could. June really was strong, but that wasn't the point, "I know, but…you're a girl. You know, it's against the law."

June sighed and nodded sadly.

"If it were up to me, I'd make you my personal guard one day." Lee-Kim tried to comfort her but received just another sad pout in return.

"I hate that law!"

"Once, I am king I will allow everyone to be a warrior," said the prince with a smile. Of course, this child didn't know that the royal advisers would do anything in their power to stop Lee-Kim from that. Those stuck up men, valued the old traditions more than anything else.

June showed no reaction to her friend's words. Lee-Kim didn't get it either, what was so bad about women fighting? The women he knew, always seemed very strong and responsible; his mother was the queen, his sister was a know-it-all who impressed every savant with her rich knowledge, Aunt Ena, like he called her, could heal all the sick and June was a little naive but he sensed a great amount of courage in her, and wasn't courage something every good warrior needed?

"Hey," said the prince taking a step towards his friend, he bit his lower lip and patted his pocket, "I forgot, I got you something." He sat on the grass next to her and pulled out a necklace from his pocket. It was a leather thread with a bronze locket in the shape of a mountain with a large cloud covering it's top. This was the symbol of Saint Calum.

"Mila made this for me the other day, but I think it looks better on you." He quickly placed it in June's hand and averted his gaze to hide his blush. June glanced at the necklace wide eyed, this was the first time Lee-Kim had gotten her something. She wasn't the type of girl to wear necklaces, but she loved this piece.

"I'll see you in a few days then," mumbled her friend quickly and got up, not knowing that this would be the last time he'd see little June.

3: Chapter 2

"The fisherman Yan has asked for another credit," said Narmeen rubbing his temples.

"Don't blame him, dear. He's just going through a hard time." Hikari smiled, running her pale index over the rim of her tea cup, "but I know you're worried that once you give him a credit, everyone else will ask for one as well."

Narmeen smirked, it was fascinating how his wife understood him better than anyone else, "I will offer him to work for me, that way he can earn the money he needs."

"Let's just hope he won't decline that offer."

The king shrugged, emptying his cup, "if he declines, he won't really need the money."

"Clever," said Hikari and squeezed her husband's hand. The royal couple shared a short moment of exchanging languishing glances, until a knock on the door appeared.

Narmeen cleared his throat and straightened his back, "enter." He ordered in his throaty voice. The great door opened and two men stepped into the study; one was general Vin, the other one was adviser Vin, was a muscular man at the age of 45. His deep-set eyes were dark green; his brown hair was short and curly. Whenever he smiled, his brown mustache covered his teeth, making him look quite funny and difficult to take him serious. Lu-Jong on the other hand, was a pale, tall man who was in his late thirties. His narrow, dull blue eyes barely showed any emotions and his high, wrinkly forehead was always in a crease. Lu-Jong had no mustache or beard, his hair was black and long. His thin lips were just as pale as his skin. Glancing at him, Narmeen had to suppress a smile. Lee-Kim always referred to Lu-Jong as 'the ghost'. This nickname had quickly caught onto him, the whole palace called him that when he wasn't around.

The two men bowed in front of the royal couple, "we are sorry for disturbing your majesties," began Vin with a frown, "but we urgently need to inform your majesty about something." Narmeen could tell right away, that this 'something' was no good news. "Speak," he said.

"A prisoner had broken out of his cell, your majesty,"

"What?!" Yelled the king, "how is that possible?"

"Unfortunately, we don't know," mumbled Lu-Jong, "but, I can assure you we will capture him in no time."

"I hope so, someone will take responsibility for this carelessness, find out how he escaped."Grumbled the king, waving his hand to dismiss Vin and Lu-Jong. But before they reached the door, Narmeen called out for them again, "who is the person that escaped?"

Vin did not meet the king's eyes, "his name is Andres, your majesty."

Narmeen frowned, that name rang a bell , he just couldn't sort it to any face.

"Andres," he grumbled, "why was he under arrest?"

"He worked for Kwang-He." Answered Lu-Jong.

"A traitor!" The king shot up from his seat, hitting the desk with his fist.

"Narmeen," said the queen soothingly.

The king strained his jaw, "I want that man to be captured, you hear me? And question all the guards! Someone has helped him escape! What are you waiting for? Find him!"

Both men, rushed out of the study with pale faces, leaving a frowning queen and a trembling king behind. "Ena told you not to stress yourself out, its not good for your heart." Said Hikari.

The king ignored her words and stood up. Pacing back and forth, he folded his hands behind his back.

"I understand your anger, though you shouldn't let it out on them," mumbled the queen, "I have to admit, I am a little confused, I heard the name Kwang-He before but…"

"He was one of the people who plotted to kill us."

Hikari's eyes widened, "of course! He worked with Antonious, didn't he?"

"Yes, my dear."

"B…but Andres must be an old man by now…Why would he escape? And how?"

Narmeen stroke his beard, he had asked himself the same question, "someone's helped him, how else could he escape?" He faced his wife again and frowned, "something is going on."

Hikari sighed, "yes, why else would someone bother to bail an old man out? Do you believe Antonious and Kwang-He had more co-conspirators?"

"I don't know," admitted the king, "it's been over thirty years. But I am quite sure, this has something to do with Antonious' plans." Narmeen walked to the windows and stared at the dark sky, "that means the dynasty is in danger."

Hikari rose from her seat with a terrified expression, "where are the children?"

Narmeen's eyes widened, he hadn't even thought that far, "Guards!" He yelled.

Two guards quickly entered the study and bowed, waiting for their orders. "Increase the amount of guards around prince Lee-Kim and Princess Mila, don't let anyone see them unless the queen or I allow it, no exceptions, and don't let them leave the palace."

"Yes, your majesty," said a guard and bowed.

Queen Hikari, walked to her husband and touched his shoulder, "are they really in danger?"

Narmeen smiled wryly, kissing Hikari's palm, "don't worry, we'll catch Andres and find out what he's up to."

"I'm scared" said Hikari, with a glance to the garden. Everyone knew about Antonious diabolic plans, the merchant may be dead. But not so his hatred towards the dynasty. If his former 'friends' came back into the picture, then Lee-Kim and Mila would be in grave danger. Narmeen's expression didn't look less worried than his wife's, if something happened to the children, he wouldn't be able to forgive himself. However, they were safe now, and Narmeen was certain he'd defend his children with all his power.

A short while filled with a tense silence passed. Then, another knock interrupted the couple's deep thoughts. The king yelled "enter", hoping to hear some good news.

A young guard walked to Narmeen's desk, followed by Lu-Jong. "Your majesty, we couldn't find his highness the prince anywhere."

"What?!" Yelled Hikari alarmed, "you mean he is not in the palace?"

Narmeen squeezed his wife's hand, "don't worry, dear". He turned to face the guard, "search the forest."

"Why the forest?"

"I will explain that to you later" said the king and dismissed the guard. Frowning he turned his back to his desk and closed his eyes, was Lee-Kim still outside with June? "Perhaps, our son shouldn't leave to the trip tomorrow."

The queen nodded, frowning.

"Lu-Jong," Narmeen moved his gaze to the adviser, " go and tell sword master Constantine, the trip to the northern hills is canceled."

Lu-Jong nodded, "yes, your majesty." He didn't move though. The adviser cleared his throat, averting his gaze. "I also wanted to inform your majesty that farmers have sighted Andres."

The king's head snapped up, "where?"

"We just received the news; he was heading sharply to the west…to the borders of Laurus."

The queen gasped.

Laurus, that could only mean one thing: Andres was going to see Ninjas. Was he collaborating with them?

"Send out the strongest and fastest warriors we have here, Andres must be caught before he crosses the borders. Once, he is in Laurus, there's nothing we can do."

"But, your majesty," Lu-Jong took a step towards the king,"I'd advice you to send out bounty hunters instead". Your majesties," he nodded towards Hikari, "shouldn't be left here defenseless."

"No bounty hunters," said the king sternly, "I can already hear the rumors spreading; we can't send them out to chase an old man."

"But your majesty, if they know that Andres is a traitor…"

"I don't want to lie to my people, but the truth will scare them," mumbled Narmeen, stroking his mustache.

"But your majesty.."

"No," a wry smile formed on Narmeen's lips, "I understand and appreciate your concern, but if you want to catch a bird, you'll have to seek a nest, instead of hanging cages on clouds. Bounty hunters will talk, if our people find out someone is cooperating with Laurusian ninjas, the population of Saint Calum will panic. Though our guards have been trained for such situations, they'll know where to seek the nest."

The adviser didn't really understand the bird reference but nodded and left the study.

Narmeen wasn't sure bounty hunters could do the job; they were good but their principles lingered in money, not in loyalty towards the dynasty.

"How can this happen?" The queen shook her head, "what if Lee-Kim..."

"Shh, I am sure he is alright," Said the king softly. He knew that he was, but his worries did not vanish. He knew exactly what Antonious had planned to do to him and his parents. Would the traitor plan the same thing with him and the children?

"How was he caught back then?" Said the queen sniffing. Narmeen blinked, forcing these dark thoughts out of his mind, "what?"

"I mean Antonious, how did your father find out what he was up to?"

"The merchant had hired a guard named Lu-Weng, he was supposed to play the messenger between him and Kwang-He. Either he was scared or loyal" Narmeen shrugged, "maybe both, but he told my father about Antonious' plot."

Everything had been planned well, Narmeen had just been five when Antonious started the plots; he had convinced guards and other supposedly trustworthy men in the palace, to work for him. Kwang-He, was supposed to lead all guards away so that the royals would be unprotected.

Lu-Weng had reported that ninjas were just waiting for Antonious' order to strike. One word from him, and the dynasty would have ended. Luckily, the young guard had prevented such an outcome. Unfortunately, he didn't know the details, and now it was too late to ask him. Since he died ten years ago. Fairly, Antonious had made up cruel yet incomprehensible plan; what was the reason for the merchant's hatred towards the royals? What had he planned after killing them? But one thing, made Narmeen frown the most; why was this plan coming up again after almost thirty years?

 

 

With a swift movement, Lee-Kim crawled through the hole in the wall and into the mud. Once he was behind the wall, he pushed a rock before the opening to cover it. Finally, he was back in the royal garden, he had to hurry now since it was dark already. Sitting behind a bush, he glanced around. Hopefully, his absence hadn't been noticed yet. As usual, guards stood along the wall, scanning the area with watchful eyes. The young prince crawled from one bush to another, tapping his hands on several thorns and rocks but made no sound. After the training with June, his hands felt numb anyways. Almost reaching the last bush next to the entrance of the palace, Lee-Kim heard a harsh voice speak up: "Over there!"

Within a split of a second, numerous guards gathered around the bush and pulled out their weapons. They pointed them at the suspicious shadow behind the rose bush and took their stances to fight whatever was lurking there. "Come out!" Yelled a guard.

With an annoyed sigh, Lee-Kim stood up and patted the mud off his pants. Every guard dropped his weapon within an instant and stepped back with wide eyes, "y…your highness?"

The boy grinned with a shrug, "I just played ninja, but you guys are too good." He nodded at the guard closest to him and smirked, "next time, you won't catch me."

"Uh…y…your highness should be more careful, we almost attacked your highness." The guard's expression was priceless; his face had been red as his eyes caught the moving shadow, but now he was even paler than Lu-Jong.

The prince waved his hand in a dismissive manner, "I won't tell my parents," he saluted, "royal promise."

The guards stepped back bowing and let the prince pass.

"I hope he'll be less wild as a king or I will die of a heart attack," mumbled one guard staring after the boy.

Lee-Kim walked along the hallway, hoping he could quickly change before his parents would see him. Certainly, they had been too busy to notice his absence, which was always the case. Why would it be different today? Lee-Kim was relieved, thinking about his father's schedule. There's no way, he could ever find out where the prince always disappeared to. With a happy smile, he rounded a corner looking forward to a hot bath, as he heard a scratchy voice behind him. "Your highness." The boy didn't have to spin around to see whose voice this was; he would always recognize the sound of it and the feeling it gave him. A cold shower ran down his spine, this was Daphne the nanny or also known as 'the witch' thanks to Mila. She was probably 70, her face was full of wrinkles, the most prominent one was her never disappearing frown. Her gray hair was always in a tight bun, the things she wore were expensive, black robes that showed off too much cleavage. Neither the prince nor the princess could stand this strict woman. Every day, she reminded Lee-Kim of his royal duties and the expectations everyone had in him. June once said she must be grouchy granny's sister. This old lady loved tormenting him and Mila with lectures about tradition and cultures.

"Everybody has been looking for your highness, especially his majesty," said Daphne placing her hands on her waist. "But your highness can't see their majesties with such dirty clothes."

Lee-Kim looked at his pants; the former light, blue fabric was now a wet mixture of gray and brown.

"A prince has to look after his clothes to make a good impression."

Lee-Kim rolled his eyes, "I was just playing outside, of course they get dirty there."

"A prince should focus on other things, like studying."

Just so, that I could become a boring and lifeless person like you? How much Lee-Kim wished to say these things to her face. But he had to control himself, it wouldn't be wise to talk back at her.

"Well, I'll talk a bath now." Mumbled he instead.

"No your highness, please just wash your face. His majesty demands to see you, right now."

Why could no one ever say 'your father'? To Lee-Kim, he was his father not a king. Despite every title, they were still family, why did no one see that? Daphne raised her gray brows expectantly. The prince frowned in return but then left to wash the mud off his skin. Explaining such things to Daphne would be useless and since his parents waited for him, he shouldn't yell at the witch, unless he wanted to get into more trouble than he already was; it seemed his parents noticed he hadn't been in the palace. Hopefully they wouldn't punish him...

Daphne held Lee-Kim's wrist as she knocked on the door of Narmeen's study. The king's voice sounded cold as he ordered them to enter, it intimidated the prince. "There you are!" Hikari gasped relieved just as her son entered the room. She rushed over to him and locked him in a tight embrace. "I was so worried! Where have you been? The guards have been searching everywhere for you." She pulled away and looked at the prince wide eyed to make sure he was in a good condition, "why is your robe so dirty?"

Lee-Kim glanced at his feet, "I was just playing outside…in the garden" he added quickly.

Narmeen narrowed his eyes, but said nothing.

"But the guards searched the garden." The queen rubbed her forehead.

"I…played hide and seek."

Sighing, Hikari rose to face the nanny, "thank you, that's everything."

Daphne bowed and left the study, grumbling something incomprehensible.

"My son," Narmeen rose from his seat, "your mother and I decided to cancel your trip."

Lee-Kim grinned widely "really?" His parents eyed him confused, they hadn't expected such a positive reaction, "yes, you have to stay in the palace for a while and not set a foot outside of it."

The grin left the prince's face, "you're grounding me?"

Narmeen knelt down and patted his son's shoulder, "no, this is no punishment, but these days it is too dangerous for you and your sister to leave these walls."

"But why?" Asked the prince with a raised brow. Hikari glanced at her husband, should Lee-Kim know the truth? He was just a child, if he heard someone was after him and his family, he would certainly be scared. On the other hand, the crown prince of Saint Calum should learn how to deal with such situations. As a royal, you should get used to confrontations. Since that and fear shall be a constant companion of yours, all your life.

"I'll explain everything tomorrow." Said Narmeen. Hikari glanced at her husband and knew what he thought; he was aware of Lee-Kim's duties and that the truth may scare him but should be told. Nonetheless, Narmeen was currently not a king teaching the crown prince what danger meant. Now, the man just looked like a father who is worried about his children. He smiled wryly, "I am glad you're alright."

The prince tilted his head, moving his gaze to his mother's face back to Narmeen's, "what is going on, father?"

"Have some dinner now, then go to bed."

Lee-Kim made no move; he expected his parents to be mad, but instead of shouting, he received sorrowful glances. He didn't like the thoughtful look on his father's face. Why wasn't he allowed to leave the palace? What was going on?

"Don't worry," said his mother just as he was about to speak up, "I'll have Ena bring June over."

Lee-Kim nodded wordlessly.

Narmeen got up, pinching his son's cheek, "guards!"

Two men entered the study and bowed, "escort his highness to the dining hall and then to his room, position guards there all night."

"Yes, your majesty."

"Good night, honey."

"Night, mother," mumbled the boy with a pout.

"Don't worry, you can play with your girlfriend tomorrow." Narmeen chuckled.

"She is not my girlfriend!" snapped the prince with a red face. "Not yet," retorted the king.

"Father!"

"Good night, son."

Hikari smiled amused, "you shouldn't say that to him."

"Why not? Other boys his age don't like girls and they don't like them…but Lee-Kim…"

"He's a child," said the queen.

"So what?" Narmeen shrugged, "If I had met you as a child, I would have loved you right away." His eyes sparkled with the same affection that Hikari had seen on their wedding day, she returned the smile and squeezed his hand.

"Just don't say such things in front of June, it'll embarrass our boy."

"Certainly I won't" Narmeen lost his smile, "he won't see her for a while anyway."

"Why not?" Asked the queen, "didn't you say June may enter the palace to visit him?"

Narmeen touched his chin, "there's a change of plans."

"What do you mean?"

"Andres had help, someone from our lines helped him escape." The king sat on his chair and sighed, "that means there's a traitor and I am quite sure that they are after us."

Hikari frowned, "but we knew that already. If they catch Andres, we will surely find out who helped him."

"Meanwhile, I want you and the children to leave to the northern hills."

"What?"

Narmeen glanced at his wife with sorrow in his eyes, "I actually believe you'll be safer there. Andres is an old man. What if this is just used as distraction?"

"You mean," mumbled the queen, "Andres isn't the actual threat?"

"No," replied her husband, " it's obvious the one who helped him is the one we should fear. Surely, Andres and the traitor wish to complete Antonious plans."

"But they were all grown men back then, are you saying an army of seniors is after us?"

Narmeen sighed, "why would Andres flee to Laurus? Don't you think he recruits ninjas?"

"He's been in the prison all this time."

"Obviously the traitor wasn't."

Hikari began to understand what Narmeen meant. Now that Ninjas were involved, this was getting more and more worrisome. But as along as Andres was still in Saint Calum, he was no real threat. "It's a trap," said the queen. Right, Lu-Jong said that if Narmeen sends his best guards away, he will be vulnerable here. It seemed like this was exactly what the traitor wanted.

"So, what exactly is this plan of yours?" Asked the queen, sitting next to Narmeen.

"I had Lu-Jong cancel Lee-Kim's trip, that way everyone will know he's staying here. Also the traitor will know. Hence, he'll think the trap works and continues with his plans. But," he snapped his fingers, "tonight, the three of you will leave to the hills, not in a fancy carriage but a normal one accompanied by my best guards. If the traitor keeps believing you're here, he may attack" Narmeen smiled, "but we will be expecting that."

"And you?" Cried Hikari, "we can't just leave you alone!"

"You must! I will leave too, not to the north though."

"Where then?"

"It would be a pleasure if I could catch Andres myself," said Narmeen with a smirk, but his features softened as he saw his wife's concerned frown. He took her hand and kissed her palm, "I think we're safer when we're separated. Since the traitors have their eyes on the palace."

"They'll find out we're not here," Hikari crossed her arms over her chest, "and then what?"

"Patience my dear, patience." Narmeen winked, "soon, I shall present you the traitors."

Hikari could just nod. She had no idea how he was going to do that but what was even worse, was that she currently couldn't even tell who was trustworthy and who not. Basically anyone could be the traitor.

 

 

With a sigh, Ena smeared the rest of her mint lotion onto Ray's chest. The guard with grape-green eyes watched the physician in awe.

"Soon, you should be rid of that ugly cough." Said Ena, placing the little jar back on a tray.

"I feel better already," said Ray with a smirk, "you're not only beautiful but also smart."

Smiling, the physician leaned back and wiped her hands on a white cloth, "both can be deceiving."

"There are exceptions."

Ena picked up the tray and headed to the door, "see me if it hadn't gotten any better."

"What a shame, that you only let me see you when I feel ill."

"Oh Ray, you should consider yourself lucky, since you can indulge yourself with the company of pretty noblewomen as much as you wish." Ena smiled again before she left the room. The adviser sighed as he saw the beauty disappear, he respected her but it was difficult for a man like him to hold back when she came this close. Women like Ena, were as rare as a total eclipse and just as beautiful. How Ray loved that smile of hers! She was in her thirties but her oval, yet cute face still looked as sweet as it had been when he met her as a teenager. Her hazel-brown eyes sparkled like gold and her curly, black hair looked soft and smooth, how badly he wished to run his fingers through it. However, he knew, that wouldn't happen. None of his fantasies would ever take place, even though Chang was dead for six years already, Ena still loved him plus, there was this child...

Ray knew June, she was a well-raised and cute little girl, Ena had surely done a good job with her but would June accept a new man in the family?

The adviser shook his head forcing all thoughts out of his mind, he had other things to focus on...

The physician returned to her office, chuckling to herself about Ray's repeated flirting attempts. Min-young, her assistant stood in front of a white, cabin and organized the little jars and bowls.

"I need new oak bark and ginseng," said Ena, placing her tin tray on a desk.

Min-young nodded with a smile, "should I also get some salt?"

"Yes, please." Ena appreciated her assistant; despite her age of 19, she was a determined and ambitious woman, sometimes she reminder her of herself. Min-young flipped her chocolate-brown hair over her shoulder, and picked up a basket, "anything else you need?"

"No," said Ena, "you can go home now. I'll just see the cook to make sure his wound is healing."

"You're very hardworking," commented Min-young and walked outside.

With a smile, Ena filled white powder into one of her ceramic jars and placed it on her tray. She walked outside and along a corridor. Heading to the kitchen, she passed by one of the guard's lounges when she heard two voices whisper words that made her stop abruptly.

"You'll be pleased sir, it's all going according to plan." Whispered the first voice.

Ena placed the tray on the ground and approached the opened door of the lounge which was usually used by guards to rest in, while they waited for their shift to begin.

"It better be," responded a rather smoky voice, "If we wait, we're dead! You know what's at stake, so you better hurry."

"Yes, yes." Said the second voice slowly, "but don't worry, it will work."

"Lee-Kim has to be dead before they catch Andres!"

Gasping, Ena took a step back, not noticing the tray behind her. The sound of ceramic jars breaking under her foot, echoed through the corridor and silenced not only the physician's breath but also the two men. Ena clutched her hand on her mouth, feeling her heart stop. One, long second passed till she was able to move again. Without, thinking twice, she rushed along the hallway and up the stairs leading to the second floor.

Someone stepped out of the lounge, hissing a curse under his breath. "Who was this person?" Asked the man behind him.

Long fingers reached for a piece of broken ceramic and picked it up. As the smell of mint rose up his nose, a malicious smile spread on his lips, "don't worry, she was on my list anyways."

4: Chapter 3

Panting, Ena ran over the expensive, red carpet heading to king Narmeen’s office.  A young guard straightened his back as he saw the physician approach; her face was blood red but simultaneously pale. She looked absolutely horrified, as if she had seen an evil spirit.

“Oh please!” She breathed with shaking knees, “Please, I need to speak to his majesty! It’s urgent!”

The guard caught the woman just before her wobbly legs had given in. He knew Ena well, but the usually collected woman was a stranger at that moment; he had never seen such horror in anyone’s eyes. He held her tilting his head, while she tried to catch her breath, trying to explain herself. “Please, I know it’s late but let me speak to his majesty!”

“I am afraid that’s not possible, but for goodness sake tell me what happened!” Said the guard with a frown.

Weakly shaking her head, Ena swallowed her gasps and forced her numb legs to stand still. “I know I have no appointment, but I beg you; let me speak to his majesty!”

The guard responded with a frown, “His majesty isn’t here at the moment, Ena. He left the palace a while ago.”

“What?” Gasped the physician, “where to? When will he return?”

“That, I don’t know.”

“Oh,” Ena stood back up. Pushing the guard almost roughly away, she paced back and forth, whimpering “Let me speak to her majesty then.”

The guard sighed, glancing at her with pity in his eyes, “for goodness sakes, tell me what’s going on. You look so scared…Are you in danger?”

Not I am, thought Ena. Biting her lower lip, she argued with herself whether she should tell the young man about what she had just heard or not, but then again he could be a traitor too. People inside the palace, plotted to kill the crown prince, many others could be in that plot too. Now, it was only wise to trust Lee-Kim’s parents and no one else. Even if the young guard was no traitor, she could get him in danger and that should be avoided.

“Ena?”

“I need to speak to her majesty, then. Please!”

Creasing his forehead, the guard sighed, “her majesty isn’t here either, neither is his highness the prince nor her highness the princess.”

“They’re not in Saint Calum?”

“Talk to me, maybe I can help.”

But Ena took a step back, it didn’t seem like she was being followed now. Hence, it would be wiser to wait for the king’s or queen’s return. If she stayed silent and maybe hidden, she’d be safe from the traitors. Only if she was careful enough, she could save the prince’s life. “Ena?” Asked the guard again.

“Never mind,” she mumbled absent mindedly, staring at the ground. “This will have to wait then.”

 

June sat at the dining table, hovering over her favorite novel. With wide eyes and her mind in a different world, she swallowed the words of ‘the adventures of Tayzawa’. This book series was extremely thrilling and every child’s favorite. Tayzawa was a hero; he climbed Saint Calum’s highest mountain where he found the entrance to the great kingdom, which is said to be at the very top. Some say the gods would look into your heart and if they approved of what they saw, they’d let you visit them. But if not, they would send monsters and spirits to the mountain with the mission of killing or chasing you away. Many people had taken the risk and climbed up Mount Toma, but only a few returned; those who did, told stories about seeing hideous monsters, others claimed to have seen the great paradise. In this novel though, Tayzawa fought the monsters and visited his true love in the great kingdom. June loved this book; she wondered if her father waited in the great kingdom as well. Maybe she could one day visit him like Tayzawa did, she would become brave and strong enough to climb the mountain.

“Look at this,” a scratchy voice disrupted the girl’s thoughts; her grandmother held up her blue robe, shaking her head, “Full of holes and mud, how did you manage to wreck your clothes like this?”

“That just happens when you play,” mumbled June with a shrug.

Grouchy granny shook her head in displeasure and placed the robe on the table, “your mother hasn’t been like this when she was your age, she did the housework and had been very responsible.” Grandmother crossed her arms, “she never even thought of playing.”

“Times change Nana, every kid loves playing.”

Nana shook her index, “you have to focus on more important things! In just a few years you’ll have to make the most important decision of your life.” Her wrinkly, pale face displayed even more deep lines as she spoke, “which is choosing a husband.”

Rolling her eyes in annoyance, June raised her book, “I won’t marry, I’ll become a warrior and climb Mt. Toma! Just like Tayzawa did.”

“Child,” Nana sighed shaking her head. The old lady loved June very much, but Nana was born in different times and grew up with strict parents. She was convinced June could only live a good life if she found a good husband.

But the kid was very immature for her age; surely, this thick headedness was a trait she had gotten from Chang.

Nana could remember the day her daughter had introduced Chang to her very clearly. She had been everything but pleased as she learned her future son in-law was nothing but a mere guard.

It took a few years until she fully approved of him. Ten years, after they had gotten married, Ena was finally pregnant, she and her husband were the happiest of all people when the news of June spread. That year, queen Hikari was also pregnant  for the first time. Saint Calum was thrilled about the news and looked forward to meeting the heir to the throne. It was quiet sad that neither Narmeen nor Chang had been around when Lee-Kim was born.

The reason why Nana had finally approved of Chang, was because during the prince’s birth, he saved his father’s life.

Chang and Narmeen had left to temples which weren’t far from the kingdom but also close to the Laurusian borders.

On the way to the temples King Narmeen and his entourage was ambushed by a group of well-trained ninjas, who outnumbered the royal guards….

One ninja is worth fifteen guards, therefore every warrior had a hard time fighting them off, let alone protection the king who soon found himself in the center of the battle.He was good at fighting; but fighting seven of those monsters at once was something that not even the best sword master could easily accomplish.The attackers had driven the king to the edge of a cliff. Just a second before he would fall down, Chang stepped in with more ninjas in his back and wounded too. Neither the guards nor the lawless believed their eyes as Chang defeated the attackers all by himself.Narmeen had once said that his friend wasn’t human that moment; maybe a god had really led his arm that day.
Strangely, the ninjas had vanished as fast as they had appeared. No one could tell why they attempted to kill Narmeen. Why did the lawless hold such a grudge against Saint Calum’s royals? This question would surely never be answered. Could you ask a tree why it has leaves? Or why the sun was yellow? Could you ask why Ninjas were the enemies? No, that’s just how it was and that would never change.That had been the day Chang became a hero, and the day Lee-Kim was born.With a sigh, Nana’s mind drifted to the time of three years after this incident, when Chang was killed. The moment she had heard of her husband’s death something inside Ena died too, Nana was sure about that.It had been one of the most painful things she had ever seen.

“Mother!” Chirped June, running towards Ena, “what took you so long?”

Standing in in the door frame, Ena forced a smile on her lips and hugged her daughter, “I’ve had so many patients today.”

“Well then, we can finally eat,” said Nana and walked into the kitchen. Ena smiled wryly, following her daughter into the parlor. June sat back down with her eyes on Ena’s troubled face. She always thought her mother was a beautiful woman, but this frown made her look much older. Sort of like Nana.

Maybe, it was a patient who worried her, but June thought Ena shouldn’t worry, since she could heal anyone. She had great trust in her mother's skills; she had healed Lee-Kim of the pox in no time. Ena was prepared for everything; whether it was a woman in labor, a broken leg or a fever. Ena produced the best medicine in Saint Calum just out of herbs. She grew all kinds of plants inside and outside the house. Countless flower pots were lined up in front of June. She knew the names and uses of most of these plants. It was fascinating how a mint-coconut mixture could heal stomach aches or how a simple fish-oil-lemon solution could heal abscesses.

 

Dinner had been unusually quiet; even Nana noticed something was off about her daughter. The physician stared at empty spaces with the chopsticks in her mouth. Sometimes it seemed like she was about to burst in tears, but when she was asked about her strange behavior, she forced a smile on her lips and repeatedly reassured everyone that she was fine. After dinner, June and Ena washed the dishes. June reported about her day and how tired Lee-Kim seemed to be these days. She showed her mother the necklace the prince had given her and received a smug grin and sarcastic hum in return.

 

“Nana told me about your robe,” said Ena as she tugged June in bed. The girl sighed, rolling her eyes, “I didn't wreck it on purpose.”

“I know,” her mother smiled, “just be careful, I can fix your robe once or maybe twice but eventually I can just use it as a cleaning rag. Watch after your things June, some children have nothing to wear.”

June raised her brow, “so they walk around naked?”

“You,” Ena chuckled, tickling her daughter who squeaked like a piglet.

“Well, where did you play today?”

“…the great fields.”

“What on earth do you play to wreck your clothes like this?”

June scratched her chin, “catch and hide and seek, just the usual, you know.”

“Apparently you hid in a dragon’s mouth,” commented her mother with a smile. Fortunately she believed June. The girl sighed in relief and pulled her blanket over her chin.

“Oh…June?” Ena lost her smile, “you may not get the chance to play with his highness…for a while.”

The girl didn’t look as surprised as she expected her to, “I know,” mumbled she.

“You…do?”

“Yes, Lee-Kim left to the northern hills with Master Constantine.”

That explained why the royals hadn’t been around. Ena wondered if the traitors knew the royals weren’t around, it didn’t seem so though. But who knew…? What if it was all part of the plot?

“Mother?”

Ena looked into these innocent, hazel-brown eyes. Those eyes could display any emotion with just one blink. The girl may resemble her mother but those eyes definitely were from Chang.

“Are you not well?” Asked June. Ena bit her lower lip, “I am well,” she forced a smile on her lips, “you should sleep now.” She kissed June’s forehead and left the room, knowing she couldn’t burden her daughter with this.  She just wasn’t able to tell June that her friend would most likely die soon. The girl would have this look in her eyes that she wouldn’t be able to stand.

Plus, it wasn’t certain those men would succeed in their plans; Ena could still warn everyone. But who could she trust? Who would help her save the prince and who would turn out to be on the traitor’s side? Ray would probably be trustworthy, right? He was loyal. But perhaps, it was better to wait for the royal couple’s return.

“You look troubled,” mumbled Nana as Ena returned to the parlor. Leaning against the door frame to the hallway, she crossed her arms and smiled wryly, “I am just tired.”

Her mother didn’t believe a word, “is it a patient?” She patted her daughter’s shoulder, “you know, you can tell me when something troubles you.”

How much she wished she could really tell her mother what was going on. But knowing she was in trouble,she decided to keep quiet. It would be dumb to pull her family into this mess. “Mother, may I ask you something?”

The old woman nodded.

“Remember when father died? Would you have told me if you had known he was ill?”

“Why are you asking? Is a patient of yours dying?”

Ena averted her gaze, “tell me ,please.”

Nana’s forehead creased as she recalled the memory of the day her beloved husband passed; Ena had just been eleven back then and so confused; she couldn’t understand why her father was suddenly gone.

“Well,” with a resigning sigh, Nana sat down and folded her hands, “I don’t think I would’ve told you.”

Her daughter took a seat next to her, “but then, I would’ve had the chance to say goodbye.”

“True,” Nana placed her hand on top of Ena’s, “but you were so young back then, maybe I would have told you, if you had been older. Could a girl this young handle it? What is more terrible than a child knowing her father will die? Would such a young person be able to handle such a fact?”

Ena thought about these words and figured Nana was right. She couldn’t just tell her daughter that Lee-Kim was in danger. She had to save him. Hence, Ena decided to leave to the palace soon, so she could speak to Ray. He surely was someone she could trust. She just had to take the risk.

 

Sighing, June turned on her back and opened her eyes again. She just couldn’t sleep; too much was on her mind now. The following days would bring nothing but pure boredom. How dreary her days were without her best friend. There would never be much to do, since Lee-Kim was always the one who provided the fun. June could exercise alone, but that wouldn’t be effective. If she did a mistake, she wouldn’t even notice. Who’d tell her to watch her stance or show her how something is done correctly?

Sighing, June ran her finger along the leather thread of her necklace. She liked it; thought she wondered what had made the prince give it to her.

Was he just sorry that he couldn’t see her the following days?

However,  it wasn’t only Lee-Kim who occupied the little girl’s thoughts; also her mother made her unable to sleep. Something had been wrong, her mother was no good liar. June was certain something bugged Ena, it wasn’t just a simple illness her patient suffered from. This ugly frown had meant something else. June was worried; the way Ena had looked at her didn’t look good at all.

June turned on her left side, facing the moon that shone its light on her face through the opened window. A warm breeze made the leaves of the lilac trees dance in the night and wave at the girl. Everything was quiet and calm, only the low murmurs descending from the living room indicated that someone was still awake. That wasn’t unusual, Ena never slept much. Apparently she was like this ever since Chang died. Once, June heard Nana talk about Ena’s insomnia; when she had received the news of her husband’s death, she stayed up night and day hoping Chang would show up again and prove all people wrong. This habit had carried on until now, was Ena still waiting for the impossible? It seemed as though, adults didn’t understand death either. But then, who would? Did death only make sense in June’s book? Thinking of her favorite novel, June decided to sneak into the parlor to grab and read it until she could fall asleep. She pushed back her blanket and tiptoed to the hallway. Careful not to make any sound, she headed to the door leading to the parlor. June repeatedly glanced over her shoulder to make sure Nana or Ena wouldn’t come down from the stairs, but everything was quiet behind her. She reached the door and slowly opened it. The parlor’s light illuminated the hallway and blinded the girl for a few seconds.

Blinking, she peeked into the parlor. No one was there. June didn’t move, why was it so quiet? If her family was asleep, why were the lights still on? She opened the door a little more but still saw nothing but an empty room. She found it strange and wondered where everyone was.

Maybe her mother had forgotten to close the light. June looked behind her again but also the hallway was empty. Turning back around, she jumped with a shriek as someone had slammed the door in front of her shut. The silence was disrupted by a terrible cry. June froze; that was her mother screaming.

The girl stood perfectly still as fear took over her little body. Ena screamed again, footsteps stomped on the wooden floor. Someone was heading towards the hallway. June stepped back, hearing a lighter pair of feet follow the other ones.

“Don’t!” Ena’s voice was a horrified shriek. Terror was taking over June as she heard metal cut through the air. Why was someone carrying a sword here? What was going on?

Her mother gasped but something cut her off. There was a cracking sound, like bones were breaking. Drops of liquid hit the ground, June knew it was blood. Ena groaned in agony before the metal cut the air again and a loud thud noise hit the wooden tile floor. Something had fallen down, something heavy. Then, it was quiet.

June breathed heavily, blinded by tears and shivering from fear, she ran back along the hallway and through the last door on the left, outside into the little garden.

It was too dark here, but the girl didn’t need to rely on her senses now. She was numb as she staggered forward not even noticing the smell of mint and dill in the air that she usually loved so much. The hallway’s door opened, creating a squeaking noise, June knew this wasn’t Ena nor Nana. It wasn’t someone who came to pay a friendly visit…in the middle of the night. She knew, this meant danger. But she stayed calm, knowing that panicking will just kill her faster. Picking up a heavy rock, she walked to the shrine in the center of the garden and aimed for the direction, where she knew the glass cabin to be.

Straining her jaw, she muffled a scream. Glass had cut her hand, but at least she could now take her father’s sword. Once the weapon was in her hand, she ran back to the door but didn’t go inside, knowing that someone was waiting there. Certainly, he must have heard the sound of breaking glass and now expected the girl to come screaming. But June wouldn’t do that mistake. She decided to wait in the dark, pressing herself against the hard wall and tried to silence her pants. The intruder came closer, with steady steps he approached the garden. June was thankful for the darkness, here in the dark spot she wouldn’t be seen easily.

Minutes passed until the intruder reached the garden. With her arms close to her body, she held up the sword ready to attack. Just a few hours ago, she had wished to finally use her sword fighting skills on someone real. Now, she would’ve done anything to take the wish back. Fencing was no game; it was deciding over life and death. Had Ena lost the fight? What about Nana?

June held her breath as she saw a dark figure step outside. She couldn’t see the face but it looked like a very muscular man. He glanced around but made no other move. June’s heart dropped, her rigid breath fortunately became quiet. The attacker stepped now closer raising his weapon, but luckily he wasn’t facing her…yet.

Ena’s little garden was surrounded by high, red brick walls. Hence, there was no way to escape except through the door which was currently blocked by the man. However, she had to do something! Staying here would shorten her remaining time to live and she believed it was just minutes she had left. She knew she wouldn’t make it. Nana was surely dead and so was Ena. Strangely, there was no sadness inside June; only emptiness.

Nonetheless, despite her fear of dying a probably very painful death, she wanted to live! Taking steps back, as the man approached her, still oblivious to her current hideout, June sought a way to escape. There had to be an option. Fighting him was out of the question, even if her hand wasn’t wounded, she didn’t believe she could fight this giant. Not even Lee-Kim could do that. But then, a little spark of hope lit inside the girl.

The bloody rock was still in her hand, this could be her chance; she could distract the attacker for a few seconds. Speaking a silent prayer to the gods of luck and safety, she took a deep breath and threw the rock to the other side of the garden. A low gasp escaped the attacker’s mouth; June could see his posture shift at the sound of a dull thud. Unfortunately, he did not move towards it. Shifting again, he turned his torso to June’s direction. Her eyes ripped open, her heart stopped as the culprit rushed forward. The reflecting blade of his sword pointing at her. This is it, thought June, trying to comfort herself that her parting from her family did not last long. She closed her eyes hoping it would soon be over, when Lee-Kim’s face popped up in her mind. Her best friend; how much she would miss him! June’s free hand touched the locket of her necklace. How would he react when he’d hear of her death?

A thousand things roamed her mind, as she waited for the excruciating pain. Yet, nothing happened, the girl only heard a pain struck groan; opening her eyes, she saw the attacker’s sword right above her head. In the moonlight, the person finally revealed his face; his brown eyes were small yet ripped open and bloodshot. The rest of his face was covered by thin, black fabric. Pain was written in his eyes, June glanced down, just now she had noticed her sword inside the Ninja’s abdomen. With a gasp, she pulled the weapon out of the man’s body and took a step back. How had she done that? The ninja dropped on his knees and eventually on his stomach, writhing in pain. Blood flew in all directions, creating a red puddle under June’s bare feet. As the warm liquid touched her naked skin, she began to tremble and staggered back inside. Had she just killed a person, did she end someone’s life?

Did she set an end to his hopes, longings, emotions, fears and plans?

June leaned against the hallway’s wall, breathing heavily. Well, it wasn’t sure the attacker was really dead, he could survive. Hence, June was still in danger, though she felt no fear at this moment. The attacker was currently not a threat.

Therefore, June did not flee the house seeking help, since someone else was in the need of her help now.  Maybe her family was still alive, maybe they needed nothing but a few stitches. Stepping into the parlor with shaking limbs, June felt horrified; it was like some kind of demon settled inside her heart, she knew this demon would from now on haunt her with this picture that she saw in front of her, for the rest of her life.

Standing in a puddle of blood, she dropped her sword and fell on her knees. Blood splattered all over the floor and her face, despair and agony swallowed her heart; by the end of the parlor lay Nana. Her face was pressed against the wall, her white hair was red from the blood that surrounded her body. Tiny pieces of pink flesh stuck to her hair and June knew these were pieces of her brain. Before the little girl, in the puddle she stood in, was Ena lying on her stomach,with her arms spread away from her body. Tears filled June’s eyes, now she knew where that heavy ‘thud’ sound had come from. The thing that had fallen down, was Ena’s head. Wide eyes, filled with nothing but horror stared at the little girl. “Mother,” June sobbed. She clutched her hands to her face closing and opening her eyes, hoping that this was nothing but a dream. But it felt too real, she knew she wouldn’t scream waking up and seeing Ena sit at her bedside soothing her and drying her tears. This was the terrifying reality.

Her family was dead; brutally murdered, they lay in front of her. Why had this ninja done it? Nana nor Ena had ever harmed anyone! Why had everything happened so fast? This should have been prevented, but who could have seen this coming?

Ninjas were no humans in June’s eyes, but why her family? Why her innocent mother and grandmother? Those two women just lived their life in harmony, offering help and compassion to whoever needed it.

June screamed and fell on her back, she felt the warm blood soak in her clothes and stick to her body. She wanted to wash it off, but her body wouldn’t move. Her sobs came out silently, her breathing was shallow. June hugged her knees covering her face in them and cried her pain out. All alone, all empty she sat there, trying to comprehend this situation. She wanted her family back! Nana and Ena couldn’t just leave her alone.

As June sat there, squeezing her eyes, she could feel the strange emptiness fade for a second.  The wooden tile floor was squeaking, someone came closer, but surprisingly the steps didn’t come from behind her. Maybe it was Nana? Maybe she was still alive?

But as June glanced up, she saw a ninja pointing his sword at her. How did he approach her? She hadn’t noticed him, slowly she looked over her shoulder, the door to the hallway was still closed. She glanced back at the intruder scanning his abdomen; it was unharmed, there was no blood,  no wound…nothing.

It was another man.

The ninja said nothing as he came closer. Chang’s sword was too far away for June to reach.

It was over, she would die now. Ninjas had no compassion, they’d even kill children.

With a swift movement, the lawless rushed forward and grabbed the girl by her robe’s collar. June was scared; yet struggled to free herself from the man’s grip. He harshly pressed her against the wall and bored his blue eyes into her terrified ones. His hand traveled to her neck gripping it like a soft fruit in his hand. The pain burned in her throat as the air ran out of her. She groaned soundlessly and brought her little hands to his wrist, trying to push him away. But the man was too strong, in a few seconds he would suffocate her.

He didn’t kill her quickly with the sword, he preferred a more sadistic method; he saw the pain in her eyes and even though June couldn’t see his mouth, she knew he was smiling. His grip turned tighter, the pain was stinging, surely June would pass out any minute. She kicked her legs into the empty air, but soon lost the strength to move her limbs. Dizziness took over her, her surroundings blackened and she knew she was dying. As her eyes scanned the room, eager to avoid everything but the killer, they landed on Ena’s head. How brutal her death was; Ena had been such a loving and caring person, no one was as warm and sweet as her, yet someone had killed her with so much hatred. Why?

June felt the sadness in her heart take over her fear, she felt a new wave of pain as the inside of her throat was pressed more and more together. Her wide eyes, traveled back to the ninja, then to her surroundings, as a little flame of hope sparked inside her; a flower pot stood right next to her. June let go of the ninja’s wrist, squeezing her eyes shut she reached for the flower pot. Did this movement anger the man? He gripped her so tight, that June felt the last piece of air leave her body. Everything around her went black, yet she still tried to reach for the plant. The attacker pushed her arm away with his free hand as June felt some kind of dark emptiness swallow her body. It seemed to rise up her limbs flowing towards her head. She knew she felt the death. She dropped her hand praying to the gods and waited for the emptiness to fully take over her. But the silence that almost seemed peaceful was suddenly disturbed by a clattering noise.

A strange smell was rising up the air, the grip on June’s throat loosened until the ninja let completely go. June fell on the hard ground, it hurt but she couldn’t scream. Her neck seemed like it was constricted; the man had let go but she still felt his grip on her neck. June touched her throat, opening her eyes. Everything was still black, she couldn’t see. Was it too late? She still felt the emptiness coming closer. But now that she was free, she didn’t want to give up.

The attacker groaned and took a few steps back, he began to sneeze repeatedly, that’s when the girl realized what had happened; she had originally planned to hit the attacker’s head with the flower pot but it wasn’t the pot that had harmed the attacker. The plant in the pot had been the ‘pos tontirua’ also known as the thunder flower. It’s lemon-yellow petals, could heal fevers but it’s pollen were highly poisonous. When they came in contact with a human’s mucous membrane, they’d cause extreme allergic reactions that may even suffocate the person. If the pollen touched the human’s eye, they’d cause temporary blindness as well. As the ninja pushed away June’s hand, he must have accidently thrown the pot on the ground which had made the pollen to rise up the air.

June knew, this was her only chance, the attacker’s blindness would only last a few minutes, therefore she had to act fast. She kept her eyes and mouth closed to avoid an allergic reaction as she tapped her hands on the floor, seeking the sword. As she finally found it, she got up, trying to fight the dizziness and staggered forward. She held out her hands to feel for walls or doors. The ninja was cursing, sneezing and groaning, his eyes must have been burning painfully.

June’s feet slowly went along the parlor, as she stepped into another puddle of blood she knew she was near the exit. This was Nana’s blood and it was already colder than her mother’s. With her last ounce of strength, she reeled outside into the fresh air.

June opened her mouth and eyes, sinking on her knees. Finally her throat relaxed a little, though it was still hurting but she could at least breathe.

Everything hurt; her hand was still bleeding, the sword suddenly felt as heavy as a ton and her whole body shook, yet she couldn’t rest here. She was still in danger. She opened her eyes, trying to find orientation in the dark, it was said that Ninjas could find you, no matter where you are. They could find her in the darkness as well,  nonetheless she had to escape. Forcing herself back up, she walked towards the line of trees facing the entrance of her house. Only if she hid in the undergrowth, she had a chance to survive…

5: Chapter 4

June finally came to a halt after she crossed the clearing in which she always played with her friend. Multiple times had she ducked behind a tree or bush when she thought she was being followed. But now, the girl was too tired to take one more step, she had never been this deep in the forest before and didn't know this place well enough to go further. If she went ahead without even knowing where she actually was, she could easily be found by the ninjas who she knew were after her. Yet, everything was quiet now; she heard no other step or voice, no breath or movement. Sitting down on a thick root, she pressed her hand over her wound and gritted her teeth. Her hand hadn't stopped bleeding yet and still hurt a lot. Breathing was also painful and whenever she swallowed, her throat burned. But after all, she was still alive, which was practically a miracle; ninjas had attacked her, but she was  alive. June wondered if she should be thankful for that. Should she thank the gods for this luck? Things would just get more difficult now; every ninja would be after her. She'd never be safe again and always alone. Even if she sought help, it wasn't sure they'd catch the culprits. And what if they came back? Maybe they just waited for her to come forward.

"Mother, Nana" the girl sobbed into her hands. She wanted them back! Why were they killed? Why did they have to die such a horrible death? They had just been two innocent women, not deserving any of this! And neither did June, why did they also try to kill her? A child!

As a cold wind blew through the branches of the trees and right into June's face, she rubbed her bare feet together, trying to trap some warmth within her. Her legs were muddy and bloody, full of bruises and cuts. The rocks in this forest were spiky and sharp. It was like an evil spirit or witch wanted every part of June's body to be hurt. But not her throat, her arm nor her feet could compare to what she felt in her heart. This stinging pain threatened to burst her little center with agony and solitude. She was so sad and clueless, wondering what she was supposed to do now. Where should she go? Certainly, the ninjas were after her, what if she sought help or spoke to someone? Would that someone also be in danger then? She had no place to go, no friend to talk to. June was alone and currently just saw one solution…

Almost like in trance she stood up and walked forward. Light broke through the line of trees in front of her, she heard waves crashing against rocks and the wind whipping the salty water. June was close to the sea. She stepped between the trees and glanced down a cliff, those murderous waves would completely destroy her. No one would ever find her body, the ninjas could not even harm her when she was dead. It seemed perfect.

"Mother," June smiled, thinking she'd soon see Ena again. Hopefully it would be in the great kingdom. She would be there with her grandmother and both her parents. Maybe, Chang would teach her fencing, and June could spend every day with him or visiting Lee-Kim. Maybe, she'd find a way to communicate with her friend. But before she could do so, she had one more thing to do which was die. She knew it was the only option; if she survived, she would never be safe again. Every criminal would be after her, every lawless would want her dead. June didn't want to fall into their grip, she'd rather die a death she chose herself.

The moonlight reflecting on the water's surface looked like tiny diamonds to June, they danced in the salty breeze, moving up and down, the beautiful view seemed almost inviting  to her. Exhaling sharply, the girl took a step forward, knowing that this would be the worst. She only had to die, then all the pain was over. Closing her eyes, she felt her toes freeze as the ground beneath her ended.

"You idiot!" Hissed a deep voice not far from the cliff.

"Urgh" groaned another person, "It's not my fault alright? The damn kid surprised me!" June spun around feeling her heart drop.

She ran back to the woods and ducked behind a bush. In the dim moonlight she could see two figures standing between two firs, one figure was laying on the ground the other stood next to him, hands resting on his waist. "It's a child damn it! How hard can it be to kill her?"

June clutched her hand on her mouth as she gasped, luckily they hadn't heard her but she could hear them just too well. The man who just spoke had a strange voice; it was deep but also smoky like he was having a cold. But June knew he wasn't ill; that man was the one who inhaled the pollen. The repeated coughs and sneezes had made their effects on his throat. Karma, thought June triumphantly, he hurt her throat but she hurt his too.

"I could ask you the same question!" Responded the man on the soil, he winced and pressed his hand on his wound, surely he'd die soon if no one helped him.

"That was just a stupid kid's prank."

"Is that your excuse? The master will kill us when he hears the girl still lives!"

"But he won't" snarled the deep voice, "it's a child for heaven's sake! She will come running to us! You'll see!"

The other man chuckled humorlessly, "oh really? Are you sure she will come running to the men who killed her family?"

"Shut it, she will run to someone! Our men are distributed throughout the whole kingdom, they'll see the girl and once they have sighted her…" the man raised his sword and poked it in the air.

"Are you sure this will work?"

"Of course," responded the first man, there was an audible smirk in his voice. "I have it all planned; we know that this brat is friends with the prince, right?"

"So?"

"She'll seek him and when she does, we can save ourselves the work and kill the two of them at once." June's eyes widened as she fought the urge to scream.

"Are you crazy?" The wounded ninja sat up, "how are we supposed to enter the palace?"

"No imagination huh?" He chuckled, "I already have an idea but first, let's get you help before you die."

He picked him up and slowly dragged the wounded man away.

 

 

 

With a frown Narmeen glanced through his binoculars and sighed. "Nothing." He mumbled to himself, "nothing." He stood on top of a small hill scanning the canyon and trees in front of him. Here, were the official borders to Laurus. The only known place that connected the two countries was now under the watchful eyes of king Narmeen and his guards. The sun was rising already, but no one had been sighted yet. This was impossible; Andres couldn't just have disappeared into thin air, every road had been guarded, every spot between here and the palace had been checked. "Damn it," Narmeen spun around and approached Vin who stood behind the hill with a deep frown in his face.

"No news?" Asked the king.

General Vin shook his head, "your majesty, do you really think that this will work? Andres could have seen us and went hiding."

Narmeen stroke his beard, "no, I actually fear he crossed the borders already."

"But our guards would have seen that!" Responded Vin.

Narmeen knew that. But this was exactly what he feared, in this moment he only trusted a few of his people. His personal guards maybe, the physician, Vin and maybe one or two advisers. It was possible that Andres had been escorted to the borders by royal guards.

"Your majesty," Vin raised his brow, "do you really think Andres is there?"

Narmeen nodded.

He glanced around, narrowing his eyes. Guards were all over the place, farmers and other civilians watched the men with concerned frowns. The king didn't want to scare them, but at this moment he was clueless and had no idea what to do next. He needed trustworthy men, someone who would help him. How badly he wished Chang was here.

"Your majesty, I have an idea."

Narmeen nodded, "speak."

"If Andres really crossed the borders to negotiate with the lawless, he will eventually return, right?" Vin grinned mischievously causing his eyes to sparkle, "that will be our chance."

With a deep sigh Narmeen spun back around, thinking that waiting for Andres' return was maybe not such a bad idea but partially doubted it would work.  Andres could just be waiting for Narmeen to do so, what if everything was just another trap? He spun back around and waved his hand at a guard. The man rushed forward and bowed, "yes, your majesty?"

"Send out two messengers, one to my family and one to the palace, I wish to know if there had been any strange things happening." Soon, everyone at home would find out that the royals weren't in town. So maybe, the traitors were now after him and his family. Hence, Narmeen had to make sure they were safe.The guard bowed and walked away. Narmeen feared that the actual threat was waiting in Saint Calum, but what could prove his suspicions wrong or right? How was he supposed to know where his family would really be safe?

 

 

 

June picked up another leave and wrapped it around her foot. With her hair bands she fixed them there and stood up. The sun was up in the sky now, soon people would find out what happened. Hence, June could still seek help. But she decided not to. A while ago she saw a cloud of black smoke emerging behind the forest, and she knew her house was on fire. If she didn't step forward now, people would think she's dead. Then, she could never return to Saint Calum, but June was willing to take the risk; if she came forward, everyone around her would be in danger, especially Lee-Kim. Of something happened to the prince, June could never forgive herself, she'd  rather be burned alive than let her friend die. The girl knew that she had to make use out of the luck that she had this night. She survived, therefore she should use her life to guard Lee-Kim. June guessed this immense luck had been given by the gods who wanted her to live, therefore she shouldn't play with this generosity. When the first ninja attacked her, she hurt him with Chang's sword, not even knowing how it happened. When the second ninja almost strangled her to death, she miraculously escaped and when she was about to kill herself the two culprits had stopped her from doing so. Three times she had been lucky, would she really want to throw that luck away? It seemed like she was supposed to live. Therefore, she had to find a way to avenge her family and to keep her friend safe. She didn't know how, but she'd do it. First, she had to get away from here, somewhere where no one knew her. She could travel to Laurus, there she could find out something about the killers. But would she even make it there? Even if she arrived, she doubted she'd survive a day in the land of the lawless. Maybe, if I grow and become stronger, thought the girl. She glanced at her sword and took a step forward when an idea crossed her mind. Suddenly, traveling to the northern hills seemed like a wiser option than traveling to Laurus. Lee-Kim was in the hills now, but by the time June would arrive, he'd probably be on the way home already…not knowing that he'd never see his friend again. June knew Lee-Kim would do anything possible to find the girl and make sure she's safe. But she couldn't let that happen. She had to leave before he'd return. Lee-Kim would think she's dead and as much as that hurt, that was the best option for now. If June was dead to him, the prince wouldn't look for her and he'd be safe. Of course the ninjas were after him, but if he stayed in the palace, away from the forest, away from her…it would save her time. And right now, time was what she needed more than anything. Now she was nothing but a little girl. But if she traveled to the northern hills, convinced Master Han to take her under his wings and became a strong warrior, she could return to Saint Calum and guard the prince. There was just one problem: Master Han would never teach a girl.

June knelt down on the soft grass and ran her hands through her long hair. It was down and full of mud. Her eyes fell on a small puddle on her left side , as she saw her reflection in the water she ran her fingers along her cheeks and her nose. Her face was oval, it didn't have the usual roundness that most girls had. Her high-set cheekbones made her face look rather angular. That was also not typical for females. With a sigh, she got back up and grabbed her weapon. One last time, she glanced at her waist lengthened hair, Ena used to spend hours brushing her daughter's soft hair. June loved it when Ena ran her fingers through it and when she told her how pretty she was. But that was history now, just like Ena herself was history .

"Forgive me," the girl whispered before she grabbed her sword and cut her long hair with a swift movement. Then, she cut single strands off leaving an uneven length to it. Her hair just reached to her chin now, it was mess. But it should be enough to make her look like a boy. June was wounded and dirty. She looked like a homeless kid. Her robe was full of holes and mud, would master Han really accept this 'boy' as his new student?

 

 

"Lee-Kim, sit still," said Hikari shaking her head. The prince glanced outside the window of the carriage and grinned. "I'm just happy we're back" chirped the young prince as he hopped up and down on his seat.

"I am glad too," said Mila as she glanced up from her book, "it was quiet boring in the northern hills."

Hikari smiled wryly, surely there wasn't much to do there for her daughter. But this was an emergency case and anything had to be done to keep the children safe. "Well, it wasn't that bad was it? I mean you got to spend a week in the open nature."

Lee-Kim shrugged, "no, at least I learned some fine things from Master Han, I can't wait until I teach June-"

Hikari raised a brow, "what will you teach her?"

"Uh…" the prince pouted, "one of the students told me that the water there is extremely good for your health, I surely have to tell June that."

"I thought she wasn't as interested in such things as her mother is?"

Lee-Kim faked a smile, "ah well, you know mother, June's interests change like the seasons."

The queen wondered why her son's face was so red but didn't ask any further questions, she was busy with other things anyway.

Narmeen had written her regularly, his worrisome letters settled the queen in a deep sorrow; no one had seen Andres since he escaped and it wasn't sure if he crossed the borders or not. The king had suggested Hikari should stay in the mountains but she said no. Andres wasn't only a threat to the prince and the princess but also to all the civilians of Saint Calum. She as a queen had the responsibility to make sure her people would be fine. Plus, hiding wouldn't cease the threat at all. One week had passed since the family had taken off to the northern hills. Since then, everything had been strangely calm; there was no attack no riot, nothing. Did the traitors know that Narmeen sent his family away? Hikari frowned, she feared that Lee-Kim and Mila were in danger, but she had no idea how to stop this danger or the traitors.

As the carriage drove along the sandy streets of Saint Calum, accompanied by twenty guards, the queen heard kids shouting and playing, merchants offering their products and men laughing. Everything seemed normal, there was a usual crowd on the street. Everything was just the way it was supposed to be, yet Hikari couldn't get rid of this uneasy feeling inside of her.

"We're home!" Said Lee-Kim and almost jumped out of the carriage before a guard could even open the door. "Lee-Kim slow down!" Hikari yelled after him as he ran towards the great marble stairs.

"Welcome back your majesty," greeted a guard with a bow and offered his hand.

"Thank you," responded Hikari with a smile and stepped outside.

A bunch of guards and servants welcomed the royals with deep bows and smiles, even they seemed to be totally at ease.

After Hikari greeted the servants, she went inside the palace followed by Mila who headed to the library eager to finish her lectures. Lee-Kim stayed in the garden testing his newly acquired skills on a guard.

Hikari headed to Narmeen's office. A guard told her a letter from her husband had been placed there, with the hope of finally reading some good news, she opened the parchment but before she could read the first lines a cough interrupted her.

"I am sorry your majesty," said someone behind the queen's back, "I didn't mean to disturb you."

Hikari smiled, "you're not a disturbance, Ray." She spun around smiling at the guard but instantly froze as she saw his cold features, "good heavens" she gasped, "what's wrong?"

The man glanced at the queen with wide eyes and lips twitched down, "forgive me your majesty but I bring you bad news."

Hikari motioned to a chair and sat down herself. Ray hesitated before he took a seat; his eyes avoided those of Hikari's as he was looking for the right words to say.

How long hadn't he slept? Wondered the queen, looking at the deep shadows under his green eyes and his pale skin. "What is it that bothers you, Ray?" Asked the queen praying he had personal problems not problems within the palace.

"I was asked not to tell your majesty, his majesty asked me to wait until he comes but…"

Hikari frowned, "His majesty will arrive tomorrow, but what is it that you weren't supposed to tell me?"

Ray's frown deepened as he sighed, "there have been attacks your majesty."

"What?" The queen blinked, "I've been told everything was calm and peaceful."

Ray shook his head.

"What kind of attacks? Who…?"

"A few hours after your majesty had left, some…lawless entered the palace and attacked an adviser and a guard."

The queen shot up from her seat, "What?! Lawless?! Ninjas have been here?"

"We have no idea how they could enter the palace, your majesty. Anything possible will be done to avoid such a thing to happen again."

"I hope you know what you're doing!" The queen paced back and forth, "If we had been here too, the prince and the princess could have been harmed! This palace is supposed to be safe! Not an open place for lawless! I wish to know how they entered the palace, why hadn't anyone stopped them?"

"No one saw them," mumbled Ray.

"Then, how can you be so sure that it was lawless?"

"Well…the adviser who had been attacked told us he saw them."

Hikari raised a brow, "which adviser?"

"Lu-Jong, he had immense luck, only his left arm is broken."

"Ninjas leave one alive?" Muttered the queen, "Every single person in this palace will be investigated thoroughly, you hear me? And find Lu-Jong! I need to speak to him."

Ray stood up lowering his head, "your majesty? Th…there's something else."

What was wrong with this man? Hikari always admired the strength he practically characterizes, what an example of a man he was, but at this moment he was nothing but broken.

"Speak" said she.

"Another attack happened outside the palace…also by lawless." Ray gulped.

The queen squeezed her eyes shut, rubbing her temples, "citizen?"

Ray nodded, "the…physician…Ena."

Hikari froze; coldness and shock took over her face as she was trying to understand what the guard was saying, "Ena?" She whispered, "they attacked ENA?"

"Yes, your majesty." Ray hated this; why did he have to be the one to tell her such awful news? Even if he wasn't obligated to do so, he wanted to let the queen know what happened in her home and to her friends. She was the queen after all, shouldn't she know what was going on in her country and in her palace?

"How is she? What happened to her?" Asked Hikari stressed.

Ray said nothing at first, this was also difficult to him. How was he supposed to tell the queen that the woman he admired and secretly loved so much was simply gone?

"Ray?" Hikari grew impatient.

"The house was completely burned down, what they found was…debris, ashes and…a head."

The queen's eyes ripped open.

"All they found was one head and one complete body, I assume the girl's body was destroyed by the flames."

Hikari gasped and lost the ground under her feet.

"My queen!" Ray rushed over to her, "is your majesty alright?" He helped her up and guided the woman to a chair.

"How," whimpered she, "how am I supposed to deal with this? Why would they harm this family? Are you sure it was done by ninjas? And are you sure they're dead?"

Ray nodded sadly, "this brutality is their signature. And yes your majesty, sadly I am sure."

"What happened? Why? Has Ena said anything? Did she act strange?"

Ray shook his head, "no. She was alright the last time I saw her, it had been just a few hours after you left…but…"

Hikari raised her head, "but what?"

"Ena's assistant told me that a guard had come to see her, when Min-young told him Ena wasn't there yet, he acted strange."

"Is that so?"

Ray nodded, "Min-young reported that the guard asked for Ena, apparently she had spoken to him before she went home and the guard said that Ena was horrified, Min-young also said that the guard thought Ena was in danger."

Hikari shook her pale face and stood up, "who was that guard? I wish to see him."

"Your majesty," Ray stepped back, "remember, I told you that when the lawless attacked, they harmed Lu-Jong and a guard?"

"Oh please no," gasped the queen, "is he alright?"

Ray's silence answered that question.

 

 

Another day had passed and June was just a few miles away from Saint Calum. Hidden behind bushes and trees, she headed north stomping through a little stream to give her feet some refreshment. The roads were too dangerous for her to walk on, bandits usual lingered here and just waited for the perfect opportunity to rob someone. June carried nothing valuable but her sword, she couldn't let Chang's weapon fall into the filthy hands of these bandits. To hide its stones and shiny metal, she had wrapped big, brown leaves around the weapon and held tightly onto it. This was around the fifth day of her trip and she wasn't even close to the northern hills. It would probably take two weeks or so until she'd reach them and then who knew how much time until she found the master. June's feet hurt and she was pained of hunger, there wasn't much to eat in the forest besides berries and mushrooms, her wound wasn't completely healed yet and the nights were very cold. Fall was around the corner, June had to make it to the northern hills before it would  get cold at day time at day time. Therefore, she was in a hurry. But slowly she was running out of energy and willpower. Sometimes, she just stood still and wanted to die.

"Ah damn it" hissed a man in his forties. He wore a humble, beige robe and stood a few meters away from June on the muddy road. His eyes were on a small carriage, which was led by a brown horse. Sacks of rice and potatoes were on the ground next to the wagon. Next to the horse was a younger man, patting the animal's neck. "How are we going to fix this?" He pointed at the right front wheel, which was deeply stuck in mud.

"Well," said the old man placing his hands on his waist, "We've got to get this thing moving, no matter what."

"But father," protested the younger man.

"Be quiet, we have to get this to the village before it gets dark," he looked at the sky, "we have around four hours left. If we can't move this thing, we'll have to carry the food ourselves."

His son made an expression like he was holding in gas. His red face was sweaty and his cold, blue eyes were stuck on the wheel as if he was trying to make it move by simple eye contact.

"C'mon." The father knelt down and pushed the wheel while his son pushed the carriage from the back. The wagon did not even move a centimeter before the two men let go, panting heavily. "This won't work" said the son whipping sweat off his forehead.

"Maybe you could need two more hands?" Said June with a bright grin.

The son glanced at June with raised brows, he pulled a face as his eyes traveled up and down the little girl, "you're no help." Said he and spun back around. His father on the other hand, looked a little nicer "well, we can give it a try." He formed a heartwarming smile on his lips and waved towards June, "could you push the back?"

June nodded, she placed the sword on the side of the road and ran towards the carriage.

"Alright, at three, one, two, three." The three of them used all their force as they pushed the carriage up.

"Yes, a little more." Grunted the old man and gave his horse the order to move. The animal snorted and took a few steps, it pulled the wagon and finally made it move again ."Halt!"  yelled the villager  as the wheel left its muddy hole. Examining the wheel, he scratched his balding head, "it doesn't seem broken or anything, I think we can move now."

His son sank to the ground and exhaled sharply.

"If this tires you out, how will you help me with the crops in a month?" Mumbled his father amused but then moved his attention to June, "now, tell me. What is a little boy like you doing here all alone?"

June was relieved the man thought she was a boy, "I…uh…I'm traveling."

"All alone?" The man raised a brow looking at her leaf-shoes, "did you run away?"

June shook her head, "No…uh…my father wants me to become a man, so he sent me on this trip, he thinks this will make me strong."

"What a strict father you have," the farmer moved his eyes to his son, "see how lucky you are to have me?"

The son did not answer, he was still too tired to speak. "Well," said his father, "thank you for your help, young man."

June nodded, "my pleasure."

"I am Delano and this is my son Jin, what is your name young man?"

June gulped, she hadn't even thought of that yet. Looking around she thought of a male name, but couldn't even think of one . The silence was getting awkward so June said the first name that popped into her mind, "Call me Tay."

"Tay?"

"Yes," the girl nodded, "Tayzawa, but everyone calls me Tay." June figured if she always wanted to be like the hero in the books, she could as well be named after him.

"Heard that Jin? You used to love the stories of Tayzawa when you were little."

Jin crossed his arms over his chest, "we should get going, father"

Delano nodded, "right. Well, where are you headed to?"

"The northern hills."

The farmer chuckled and patted his horse, "that's far, you must have caused some big trouble to get such a punishment."

June shrugged, not knowing how to respond to this.

Jin sat on the carriage after he placed the potato and rice sacks back on it, "father, it's time."

"Oh right. Well, we're not heading that far, but we can give you a ride," his eyes fell on June's dirty feet, "I think you could need a break."

June was more than thankful as she heard Delano's offer and accepted it with a wide grin, "thank you."

"No, thank you, for your help."

 

 

Lee-Kim swung his sword in the air grinning as he recalled master Han's instructions. June would be amazed when she sees this. The prince couldn't wait to teach his friend the new movements. He had learned much about balance and great attacking-strategies, with this knowledge Lee-Kim felt confident and strong enough to even fight ninjas.

How sad it was that Master Constantine was his teacher and not Master Han. That man was probably twice as old as Constantine but also had twice as much skill. If only June could visit him too. After meeting the master, the young prince wondered if he could arrange a meeting between him and his friend. His father was Saint Calum's king after all! And he liked June, it would be great if Narmeen arranged for her to be taught by that wise Master Han.

The servants nearby grinned as Lee-Kim glanced at the empty air with red cheeks and an addicting smile on his lips, the prince was in his own world at the moment and probably dreamt of the days he'd fight in battles or win wars.

"Your highness," Ray rushed outside the palace over to Lee-Kim.

"Ray," the boy said, surprised by the guards scary expression, "did something happen to my mother?"

"No," said the guard panting, "but she wishes to see you this instant."

Lee-Kim handed his sword to a servant with a nod and followed the guard inside. Biting his lower lip he glanced at Ray who showed no expression, that was a very unusual behavior. Strangely, everyone seemed to act different these days. Lee-Kim sensed it, he had already felt something when he left to the hills. Something was definitely wrong, was war about to break out? Did something happen to his father? Were ninjas threatening Saint Calum's peace?

As the boy walked along the hallways and great rooms he wondered what the worst of all these options were, but neither were less displeasing. War, ninjas, sickness just anything was a threat and Lee-Kim feared for his people.

Even at this young age he was aware of the meaning of peace and harmony. One of his savants had once said that peace cannot exist without war, but it can make the quality of life prosper if it outbalances its opposite. Everyone deserved to live in peace and Lee-Kim should be honored that one day, his role will be to give peace. Yet, the boy had no clue what he should do when his time came. Narmeen was in good health, not old and still willing to do anything for Saint Calum, but if he died, Lee-Kim would become king right away despite his age. However, if Narmeen didn't die, Lee-Kim  would take over the throne at the age of twenty-five. That was the law of Saint Calum and the boy found that option much more pleasing than the first one. Yet, destiny could make things change very fast and Lee-Kim wondered if it would happen faster than wanted.

The great doors to his father's office opened up and Lee-Kim walked inside. Hikari was alone in the study, her back was turned to him as she silently looked outside the window, "it's a lovely day, isn't it?"

Lee-Kim nodded and came closer.

"Every day has beauty, unfortunately the most fail to see that." She laid her hand on her son's head and smiled, "promise me you'll always look at the beauty, no matter how much ugliness is around you."

"Mother," Lee-Kim looked up, "what's going on?"

Hikari sighed with a smile, but her eyes remained cold, "even the winter has beauty, because the god of ice uses his prettiest gift to keep the plants warm and to tell the animals when it's time to sleep. Even we humans used to sleep during the cold times."

"Mother."

Hikari finally looked at her son, she knelt down before him and patted his shoulder. The prince didn't like the look on his mother's face, her beautiful eyes were empty and her usually smiling mouth just pulled a grimace. "There will be times in your life when only the sun shines, and you'll see the beauty of the spring. In such times you will think spring lasts forever," she made a pause, gathering herself, "but don't take the sun for granted. Eventually the sun you loved so much will disappear and for a long time there will be nothing but clouds and rain."

Lee-Kim frowned as he saw tears in Hikari's eyes, "please mother" he whispered, "please tell me what's going on."

"You have to be strong now, my little prince." She smiled sadly, "the lawless."

Lee-Kim gasped "Is it father?"

Hikari shook her head.

"Then who…" The boy froze abruptly, if Narmeen wasn't hurt, then it could only be one other person who'd cause his mother to be that sad, "physician Ena?"

"Yes," whispered Hikari, "she is in the great kingdom now."

Lee-Kim took a step back, "a…and June?"

Hikari couldn't say more, the sadness in her son's face broke her heart. The boy was always smiling, laughing and making others laugh. He had the gift to share his happiness with anyone, like he was personally chosen by the gods to spread joy. But who would have known that this happy angel could look this terrified? He pushed his lower lip forward and squeezed his eyes shut, trying not to burst in tears. "No."

"Lee-Kim," said Hikari and took a step forward, "listen."

"NO" the boy ran to the desk and threw all papers and books around, he kicked his legs against the pillars and threw fountain pens at the window. His sobs and screams were so loud, that they caused the guards to come inside. But Hikari raised her hand and sent them away again.

She rushed over to the prince to lock him in an embrace, "NO mother no!"

Stroking his back she rocked back and forth, "it's alright, my little prince."

No, nothing was alright. Lee-Kim just lost a part of himself.

6: chapter 5

The whole world was shaking; June’s body quivered with an unbearable fear and hit spots on the ground which felt like tiny rocks that were thrown at her. Bruises were forming already and as something touched her wounded hand, she felt like screaming out but her throat was too dry. Shivering, she hugged her little body but the icy wind did not disappear. It was like the cold was the winter god’s breath, sighing at June whenever she dared to move. Thousands of things went through her confused mind, she saw Lee-Kim and the king, she saw Nana holding up June’s robe, there was a picture of a small hand holding up a necklace and there was an image of Chang’s sword. But in between those calming memories, was the demon; the picture of blood, Ena’s empty eyes, Nana lying on the ground and the ninja’s cold glare. June hated it, she didn’t want to see these things, she wanted to forget them but she couldn’t. These things would stay in her mind forever.

The shaking hadn’t stopped yet, but it seemed it wasn’t the ground quivering anymore but just her body. Something pressed against Junes legs hard and made her tremble, “wake up, son.” Said a voice which seemed close yet unreal.

“Hey, Tayzawa.”

June ripped her eyes open with a gasp. She sat up, looking around; she was still in the carriage but the horse was gone and the wagon stood still.

There was a small wooden hut a few feet away from her with torches attached on its wall. Next to the hut was a brick fountain with a small wooden roof and an old rope hanging on a metal bar under the wood tiles.
“Finally,” sighed Delano, “thought you died there, kid.”

The old farmer leaned over the carriage and smiled warmly at June, “we’re in my village.”

June rubbed her eyes wondering how long she had slept and almost felt embarrassed, “oh, thank you for the ride.” She stood up and jumped down the wagon, “could you tell me where I have to go to reach the northern hills?”

Delano patted her shoulder, “sure kid, but not tonight, it’s getting dark and I don’t feel well sending you off now.”

“I’ve been walking night and day and as you can see nothing happened to me.”

“I have no doubt in your courage. Yet, I’d feel safer if you leave tomorrow. I told my wife that you helped us and she’d be very glad if you stayed here the night.”

June thanked the gods for the generosity and hospitality of these people, but she wondered if staying here was a good idea. She could get the people in danger. Why hadn’t she said she’d just be traveling to the next village? Why had she helped them? Now, she had to look for an excuse to leave but couldn’t think of one.

“Delano! Get the kid inside he must be freezing,” yelled a female voice from the cabin. Delano sighed with a nod, “see? You don’t want to make her impatient.”

June was dragged inside the little house before she could protest. Jin and a younger boy sat on mats of sheep wool which were placed on the wooden floor. In the center of the room was a fire place, with a tin pot over the flame spreading a wonderful smell of meat. The woman standing at the very back of the room was around forty. Her dark blonde hair was a curly mess surrounding her round, red face. She wore a gray dress with a brown apron and fondled around with her wooden spoon.

“Dear, this is Tayzawa,” said Delano with a grin.

“Oh,” the lady smiled and ran over to them, “it’s a pleasure, my name is Edith, thank you for helping my men.”

June smiled wryly, “it’s nothing.”

“Since it’s so late, I’d like you to spend the night here.”

June could just nod at the woman and took the glass of water that the younger boy offered.

“Now, tell me,” said Delano, “where do you live?”

“The…Anib Village.” Mumbled the girl. That had been a place she had come across just a few days ago, knowing people may ask questions she memorized the villages names. In order avoid any suspicious towards her.

“Oh, that’s pretty far from here.”

“What a shame,” said Edith as she put a few blocks of wood on the fire, “what father sends his son on such a trip?”

June shrugged, “every man in our family has to do that trip.”

“Well, now you can rest for a while.”

Delano nodded with a smile as he looked at sleeping Jin, “even men need rests.”

Edith’s soup tasted wonderful, after June emptied the third bowl she fell asleep again. It was so refreshing to finally have a soft mat to sleep on, under a roof.

But she knew she shouldn’t get too comfortable here, there was still a long road ahead, which she had to cross hills before summer was over.

 

“Anything else?” Asked Narmeen who just stepped inside his study, accompanied by Vin and Lu-Jong.

“Well your majesty,” began the adviser, “besides the attack, nothing strange I presume.”

The king stopped to look at the bandage around the adviser’s arm, “how is it?”

“I am alive your majesty, I can’t thank the gods enough for their mercy.”

Narmeen nodded, “I hope we can still thank them later.” There was an unmistakable sorrow in the king’s features. It had been more than a week since Andres escaped, yet he hadn’t been sighted again. After everything possible was done to find him, Narmeen started to grow desperate and feared that the two attacks hadn’t been the last one.

The moment he heard of them, he became crazy; his adviser, guard and physician had been attacked.

Including Ena’s family, which was basically the worst.

Chang had made the king promise to watch over his family in case something ever happened to him and Narmeen was sure he could keep his word. However, reality was different; just like that an entire family had been whipped out, Narmeen blamed himself for that. Imagining Chang was cursing him at the moment.

“Who was the guard who did not survive the attack?” Asked he.

Lu-Jong held up a piece of parchment and handed it to the king, “his name was Amir, your majesty. He had been a guard here since three years. He also attended the royal academy.”

“How many ninjas were there?”

The advisor was silent for a moment, his cold eyes closed as he sighed, “maybe two or three, forgive me your majesty but I didn’t count.”

“It’s surprising you survived.”

The advisor bowed, “like I said your majesty, I have to thank the gods for this immense luck.”

The king sighed with a nod and sat on his cushioned chair scanning his eyes over the parchment, “he was guarding this study? The ninjas must have been after me.”

“Your majesty, we will do anything possible to keep your life safe.” Said Vin stepping forward.

“Just like the guard’s, Ena’s and her family was life was kept safe?” Responded the king without looking up.

Vin stepped back again, not saying a word.

“Your majesty,” Lu-Jong glanced at Vin, “I have told your majesty that the royal guards and warriors must stay within the palace or at your side, so they can protect your majesty.”

Narmeen hit the table with his palm, causing the other two men to flinch. “I don’t care about me. Ninjas were inside this palace.” He rose from his seat feeling his face turn red, “what would have happened if my family was here? If I die, then Lee-Kim will be king, he is young but capable. I am just another key in the chain, what has to be guarded is the dynasty and those who are loyal to us!”

“Your majesty,” began Lu-Jong but Narmeen raised his palm to silence him, “let guards be stationed all over Saint Calum and I want my family to be under the warrior’s eyes every day! Every minute, you hear me?”

“B…but your safety…” Said Vin averting his gaze.

“My safety is given anyway, what matters are their highnesses and my people! Just a few guards won’t be enough, I’ve seen how ninjas fight! And if it weren’t for Chang I’d be dead by now. Don’t underestimate them,” his eyes traveled to Lu-Jong’s pale face, “only because you were lucky, don’t think you’ll be this lucky again.”

The advisor frowned as it sounded like a threat to him.

“Y…your majesty, please understand.”

“No,” he rubbed his left temple and waved his hand in the air, “leave now, make sure you do what I tell you to do. From now on, the highnesses and the people’s safety is your priority number one.”

Silently, the man bowed and left the study.

Narmeen sighed heavily once they left and released his stiff posture, if only there was a way to find out what the lawless wanted. His death of course, but why? What had they sought as they entered the palace? And why had Amir been killed? Was he just not lucky? What did he know? In the report Narmeen was given, he read Min-Young’s statement. Amir’s behavior would definitely lead to suspicions, it seemed as though he knew he was in danger and maybe he also knew what would happen to Ena.

A knock appeared on the door, Narmeen rolled his eyes straightening his back.

“Enter.”

Hikari smiled as she walked into the study, as usual she carried a tray of tea cups in her hands.

“What is this?” Said the king, “you never knock.”

“I heard you shouting and didn’t know if you wanted to be alone.” Responded the queen.

Narmeen frowned, his wife was smiling but it wasn’t sincere.

“I could need a break from all advisors and guards but not from you or the children.” Narmeen rose from his seat and hugged his wife, “what is it my dear? You look troubled.”

Averting her gaze, she pressed a quick kiss on his lips and sat down, “I’ve been told about what happened, Narmeen.”

“What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean- the attacks. I would’ve found out anyways, I would’ve seen Lu-Jong’s bandage or noticed that Ena wasn’t here.”

Narmeen sighed, closing his eyes and poured the freshly brewed tea in his cup. The faint smell of peach and mango rose up his nose, but this time it had no calming effect on him unlike every other time.

“Forgive me dear.”

“You should have told me right away, why did you want to wait?”

“It wasn’t safe,” responded the king, “you never know if someone reads our posts or not. The Wax seal could have been broken and renewed, I am sure the traitors would do something like that.”

“Is that why you just wrote that nothing happened?” Hikari moved closer, “and does that mean you caught Andres?” Hope sparkled in the queen’s blue eyes.

“No, dear. I haven’t.”

Hikari leaned back, “do you think he has something to do with the attacks?”

“I am quite sure he does, this can’t be a coincidence.”

Hikari remained silent, her eyes suddenly seemed very far away. Narmeen watched his wife with a frown as he saw her soft features turn cold, a little tear escaped her eye before she snapped out of her trance and put on a smile again.

“Hikari,” Narmeen raised his brow, “dear what is it?”

“Lee-Kim, it’s Lee-Kim, Narmeen.“

The King tilted his head , “what are you talking about, what happened to our son?”

Queen Hikari sighed with a pathetic smile, “think about it! Can you imagine how he is doing right now?”

Burying his face in his palms he groaned in annoyance of himself, “how could I forget, he must be devastated over the girl’s death.”

“He hasn’t eaten, spoken or anything! He doesn’t even attend his lectures or play! It’s like June took him with her! You should have seen him when he learned that she’s dead! He was about to destroy this room,” the queen raised her hand motioning at the desk.

The king strained his jaw as he gripped a pen and almost broke it.

 

Loud clattering and muffled voices woke June up, she opened her eyes and saw nothing but a wodden wall before her, at first she thought she was in some kind of box until she remembered the past day.

Someone had laid a woolen blanket over her, and a pillow under her head. It had been a long time since she had slept that well. Did the gods pity her for her family’s fate? Was that the reason why they had blessed June with luck and the hospitability of Delano and his wife?

Perhaps the gods have more plans for her than she had for herself. It seemed like it was their greatest wish for June to live.

“Oh good morning,” said Edith with a bright smile. “I hope you slept well.”  She whiped her hands on her  apron and handed June a wooden bowl, “here, have some breakfest.”

June smiled at the sight of bacon and bread, “thank you so much, I hope I am not a burden.”

Edith walked back the counter behind the fire place and kneaded the bread dough, “you are not,” she glanced over her shoulder and smiled, “it happens way too rarely that we have visitors and besides, someone who helped my son and husband just like that should at least go home with a full stomach.”

Delano, Jin and the youngest son Pete, were outside feeding the cows while Edith and June at their breakfast. It tasted wonderful ; much like Nana’s food. Edith told June about this and that and the girl listened interested. Life here was much different than life in the capital. But here, everyone knew each other here and treated one another as a friend or family member. No one knew the crowded streets of Saint Calum or what a royal guard looks like. June wondered if her family had just been normal farmers like Edith and Delano, then they’d surely be still alive.

Edith also asked her guest about her family, it was difficult for June to find the right answer. Too much information could raise suspicions or get these people in trouble, which the girl chose to avoid.

No one should die anymore, especially not because of her.

“I don’t know how to thank you,” mumbled the girl after the meal. She was standing outside with Delano’s family in front of the hut. With warm smiles and words Edith had handed June some dried food in a bag and also a pair of leather shoes.

“I wonder if your father forced you to walk barefoot.” Mumbled the woman with a displeased look.

“No,” June rubbed her nape, “well, I was washing myself in the river but I wasn’t careful enough and my shoes fell in the water and I couldn’t find them anymore.”

“You should take better care of your clothes,” said Edith with a smile and nodded at the shoes.

It felt like an arrow had hit June’s heart, a throbbing pain stung her center as she heard Edith say the words that Ena used to say.

‘Take care of your clothes’ was one of the last things her mother had said to her.

“These were Pete’s shoes, but they are too small on him now.” The woman grinned, “how fortunate I didn’t throw them away.”

June was moved to tears as she slipped her feet in the shoes. They fitted perfectly and felt very comfortable; after seeing so much violence and inhuman behavior, June felt like someone had come to close her wound. These farmers had not much, but still gave away some of their belongings.

June bowed forcing the tears back, she was a boy now. She couldn’t cry in front of them, “may the gods be with you at all times, thank you so much.”

Delano waved his hand in the air, “you can stay here you know, you don’t need to go on that dangerous trip.”

Pete nodded, “yeah, I heard that witches are just waiting for lone people to come along so they can…” he brought his hand to his neck and pretended to strangle himself.

“Pete,” hissed Edith, “behave.”

“Thank you, but I must leave now. I will never forget your kindess.”

“Be careful on your way,” said Delano and came closer. Placing his hand on her shoulder he pulled a grimace, “I really don’t feel well letting you travel all by yourself. A few days ago an old man had been attacked by a group of bandits, I heard that they beheaded him.”

The picture of Ena’s empty eyes appeared in June’s mind, “don’t worry about me,” she muttered averting her gaze, “I’ll be fine.”

“Are you sure?” Asked Jin now, the oldest son had been quiet most of the time. But even he seemed to think that it was a bad idea for June to leave.

However, she knew she had no other choice but to leave, she felt that only in the far away hills she would be safe. If she stayed here, she’d endanger the people around her. Delano and Edith’s small family were warm and full of love just like her own family had been. But this time, June wouldn’t let them die.

Therefore she  bravely forced a smile on her lips, took a step back and bowed one last time, “thank you for everything, please don’t worry about me.”

It wasn’t difficult to see the worries in Edith’s face, “if you ever come across our village again, make sure to visit us.”

June smiled again but said nothing. Waving, until she dissapeard behind a hill, she tried her best not to cry, but it wasn’t easy. Her little heart couldn’t cope with all the things that had happened recently, too many things were on her mind but she couldn’t concentrate on one without being distracted by another sorrow. If only she could turn back time and make everything undone. Then, she would be playing with her friend right now, he’d laugh at her movements or tell her to concentrate. She’d go back home to Nana who would scold her for being late. June would’ve never thought that she’d miss her grandmother’s lectures, but now she’d give anything to have the old lady back. But most of all, she wanted her mother back, she wanted to feel her brush her long hair while she told her about her day, she wanted to see her smile and sit on her laps.

 

The roads were steep and muddy but thanks to the new shoes, walking was much easier now. After Delano had told June about the dead old man, she did fear for an attack yet, didn’t wish to stop or to return. Even if she was attacked, she had no place to flee to. Saint Calum was out of the question, maybe she’d return after some time  passed but not now. It was too dangerous and the scars were too fresh. June felt incredibly lonely and lost, nothing could lighten up her mood yet she never thought of giving up. Despite the agony she felt, there was still a sense of ambition and hope in her. She wanted to reach the northern hills so badly, she wanted to become a warrior and prove everyone that girls could also be strong if they just knew how to defend themselves. With that hope and those thoughts, she managed to pull herself together no matter how steep and difficult a road was.

Whenever June crossed another stream, walked over another hill or survived another night, she was happy knowing she was getting closer and closer.

Sometimes she passed through villages, in which some people were kind enough to give her something to eat or drink, others told her what the fastest way to the northern hills was.

After June passed the sixth village on her trip, a heavy thunderstorm appeared out of nowhere. The weather god must have been angry with her because it seemed like he wanted to blow the girl away. The strong wind whipped the rain drops in her face and brought an icy temperature with it. The rain seemed endless; and soon drenched all of June’s clothes. Her shaking legs repeatedly got stuck in the mud and the lightening missed her sometimes by just a few feet.

There was no cave or hut in which June could seek a shelter , trees wouldn’t keep her dry either so she chose to walk through the storm instead, hoping it would end soon. It was too cold, but if June stayed still under a tree, she would surely fall ill. Moving her body was a better option, somehow she had to keep herself warm.

But the road tired her out; the hills became steeper and steeper, her rations were long finished and everything the forest offered were nothing but rotten berries or half-eaten mushrooms. The girl was loosing weight and patience, how much longer did she have to travel? She was already gone for too long, she couldn’t even tell how much time had passed. Maybe three weeks or four?

Fall was beginning, and soon sending it’s monsoon rains over the country. Floods would flow down the hills and swallow everything that stood in their way.

Maybe the gods are testing me, thought June with a strained jaw as she climbed the hills. It was common knowledge that gods didn’t want women to fight, but apparently they wanted to give June a chance. However, first she had to travel the hills, fight her exasperation and make it through the storm. Only like that she believed, she could prove herself worthy.

The drops splattered with a constant power and speed onto the girl’s head. Her hair was hanging down like dead snakes, her lower lip quivered and the sword in her hand suddenly seemed to weigh ten tons.

She panted heavily feeling a stingin fire in her throat, if only there was a place to rest in. But she shouldn’t stop. Every unnecessary rest would be dangerous; the longer she stayed somewhere the more time was wasted, the closer the winter came and thieves could easily track her down.

Rest was only allowed in the dark, when she was no longer able to move or when she was too hungry. Therefore June forced every negative thought out of her mind, closed her eyes and walked upwards with a strained jaw.

What she saw behind this steep hill, literally took her breath; she had reached some kind of valley divided by a wide river. At the far end of this valley, June could see a group of mountains lined up next to each other as if someone had placed them there, the highest mountain’s top was covered by the cloud banks and the other tops by snow.

A few wooden houses and randomly grown trees were distributed throughout the valley. The sun was starting to break through the clouds and created a beautiful rainbow. With tears in her eyes and a smile, June ran her hand over her neck and grabbed Lee-Kim’s necklace, the mountain locket reminded her of the view in front of her. It was like Saint Calum’s symbol had been copied off these mountains.

Even if the girl had never been here before, she knew for sure that she had finally reached the northern hills. Dropping her weapon, June finally let her tears flow. She knelt down burying worn-out pants in the mud and sobbed loud with  her face covered by her hands.

Was it happiness or anger? She couldn’t tell, but there was definitely pride. Finally she was done with the trip, she had walked further than ever before. Her legs hurt, her hand was throbbing her heart was bursting. But she made it, now she just needed to find Master Han.

 

 

It was early morning when June finally reached the mountains, from close the view was even more intimidating but something told her that the master was to be found here.

Thanks to a friendly farmer who had offered June a cup of goat milk and fresh bread ,walking up was not as tiring as it had first been. With a full stomach and a drenched thirst, she wandered through the beautiful mountains and forests. Plants she had never seen before bloomed here, the rain that had stopped just a while ago dissapeared completely; the soil did not even seem to be wet.

The sunlight that shone through the branches of high trees was glowing in a golden light and sparkled on June’s face. She felt an odd comfort and relief settle within her, it was like the northern hills were welcoming their guest.

The farmer who had given June the food told her that Master Han lived almost on top of the mountain, it was still very far away but June was sure she’d arrive there by the end of the day.

 

 

“One, two, three, four, five…” Master Han had his hands folded behind his back, as he walked around the group of boys, watching their every move.He was an old man, with a bald head and a long white beard, reaching to his stomach. His narrow, brown eyes were surrounded by countless wrinkles that made his leathery skin hang down. He had a rather big belly yet a rather gaunt face with an oval shape. Whenever he raised his brows, (and he did that a lot) further wrinkles appeared making him look astonished but also a decade older. No one really knew how old he was, but everyone who knew him never made the mistake of underestimating him. Master Han may have been short and old. But his temper was the one of a young man, his knowledge was greater than the amount of sand on the beach and his skills with the sword would let even ninjas stare in awe.

Shin, the second oldest of Han’s students watched the master with narrowed eyes, this exercise was annoying; every morning they had to do these dumb sit-ups with hands linked behind the head and the sword balancing on the shoulder. What had this to do with sword fighting?

The seven students stood on a wide meadow surrounded by trees and bushes. Master Han’s house was facing their backs, it was an old little house with cream walls and a straw/wooden roof. The pond next to the house was filled with koys and goldfish, it was also Master’s favorite place to meditate. It was a peaceful place, nothing that would look like a place to fight.

Shin wanted some action though, fight with some criminals or even the other boys. There had to be  a way he could test his skills. But no, Master Han insisted that the boys should meditate and do these ridiculous sit-ups. Somehow, Shin felt like he was being betrayed; wasn’t Master Han the best sword master in Saint Calum? Maybe even the whole world? But then, why didn’t he teach how to use this weapon? Every five-year old could do what he just did, that wasn’t anything special. Lost in his annoyed thoughts, the boy did not notice Master Han behind his back, watching him with an emotionless gaze.

“Shin” mumbled the old man. His student jumped dropping his sword on the mud and made the other boys laugh, “y…yes master.”

“Where is your mind?”

“N…nowhere.”

Master Han pointed his index at Shin with a displeased expression, “you’re supposed think of your exercise! And nothing else.” He flicked his fingers at Shin’s nape and ordered him to stand straight, “what do you think will you learn doing this?”

Shin glanced at the other boys, knowing that they hated doing this as much as him. But no one said a word and just stared at him expectantly.

Master Han crossed his arms over his chest and raised a brow, “well?”

“I don’t know,” admitted Shin, “but to me it doesn’t seem like it has anything to do with fencing.”

Everyone in the round widened his eyes as Shin had spoken those words. No one ever questioned the master and his teaching methods, no one would ever dare speak up against him. Master Han was known to be a strict man, making no compromises and never giving in.

Speaking up like that was maybe brave but definitely not wise.

The old man stepped around to face Shin and examined his eyes with a cold glare, “this is why I am the teacher and you are the student.” He faced the other boys, pointing at their swords, “build a line in front of Shin, and you.” He turned to Shin, “get your arms back up.”

The boys did as they were told and waited in front of the ‘trouble maker’ with confused faces.

“Now,” said Master Han rounding the group of boys like a predator rounding its prey.

“Each of you will attack him, using your swords and Shin, try to elude their attacks.”

Shin’s dark eyes opened wide, “what?”

“And keep your arms up, if they move just the slightest bit, you will be punished,” he turned to face the other boys, “and so will you. I think it will rain again tonight, if I see one of you go easy on him, you can sleep outside tonight.”

“B…but.”

“Are you scared Shin?”

Shin shook his head, “I am never scared.”

The old man grinned like a schoolboy and walked back until he reached the pond, sitting down with a sigh, he gestured towards the boys, and nodded. This was indeed a dangerous act, but Master Han knew nothing was going to happen.

Shin was one of the most talented students he’s ever had but he was lacking in patience. The sense of waiting and the embracing of time was most necessary for the kids. You can’t master or even learn something if you don’t show the willingness to wait. Talents aren’t just created within a week, knowledge doesn’t just happen within a day. Knowledge, wisdom and skill are the results of pain, struggle, ambition and of course time.

Only those who suffered shall accomplish, only those who wait shall find and only those who listen will be heard. Not many students understood this sentence first, but Master Han knew that one day they would.

Hesitating, one of the younger boys, Faris, pulled his sword out of its sheath and pointed it at Shin. Event through he had his back turned to Han, he knew exactly what the boy looked like now. Scared, even if he tried not to show it.

Faris didn’t look any less scared, but displeasing the Master scared him even more. “Attack him!” Called he over to the boy who had still not moved.

But as Master Han stood up again, looking quiet threatening, Faris gulped and made the first move. It was harder than expected since Shin had to back out with his arms up, but as the first attack hit, he managed to move out of the way.

Faris was pretty quick and just after a few moves Shin’s arms hurt a lot. He knew he wouldn’t be able to keep this up for a long time, but he didn’t want to ask for forgiveness on his knees. Master Han wouldn’t let Shin die, right? He would want Faris to maybe wound Shin a little but that would be enough. At least that’s what Shin hoped.

But time went on and the more Faris attacked the less power Shin had to back out. Master Han sat at his pond, arms crossed and a satisfied smile resting on his lips. Faris gritted his teeth, swinging his sword in the air and approaching Shin until Master Han raised his palm , “stop!”

Shin sighed in relief, finally it was over.

“That’s enough,” Master Han approached the boys, “now, its your turn.” Said he to the boy standing behind Faris.

“What?” Exclaimed Shin with wide eyes and a red face. “Keep them arms up,” muttered the old man, “didn’t I tell you that everyone will try to attack you? Not only Faris.”

The boy sighed loudly and dropped on the floor panting heavily while Shin watched the next student with fear in his eyes. This was  Dan and Dan was one of the most promising students. He was quick and strong, quiet and wise. Probably the first one who’d be called a warrior upon the groups of students. Shin could defend himself if he was actually allowed to defend himself. But since he had to keep his arms up, it didn’t look good for him.

Dan did not wait for further words, with swift movements and a cold glare in his eyes, he ran towards Shin and attacked. It seemed as though Dan enjoyed attacking him. The tip of his weapon almost touched Shin’s face but with clumsy steps to the back, he managed to back out again.

Dan’s attacks forced Shin more and more to the back of the garden. Shin did no longer keep his arms up, he knew that if he did, he would have no chance at all. Now, he was no longer backing out but running away, ignoring Master Han’s scolds and the muffled giggles from the other students, Dan was mad. His green eyes sparkled with fury and the vein on his neck popped out making his whole face turn red.

Dan, was quiet tall and very muscular for his age of fourteen, his hair was dirty blonde and quiet a mess. His nose was long and thin creating wrinkles all over it’s bridge when he laughed, but he rarely did.

Faris for example was a real baby face and didn’t look like a future warrior at all.

Shin, on the other hand looked like a mixture of Faris and Dan. He was just eleven but his arms already had more muscles than the arms of his oldest brother. His eyes were black never showing where the pupil started or ended. His nose was rather short and bend, but added a sympathetic look to his edgy features. With lips more luscious than a women’s he smiled at everyone and everything even when that would get him in trouble.

Much like other village boys, he had fine, shoulder lengthened brown hair with outgrown bangs always tucked behind his well-shaped ears.

“Whoa” gasped Shin jumping to the back as Dan almost had him, “don’t do what he wants!” Urged he then, but either Dan did not hear his pathetic whisper or he ignored him.

With a look of triumph Dan forced him back again, Shin jumped but as he expected his feet to land back on the ground, they didn’t.

The whole group of students, including Dan and Master Han busted out laughing as Shin jumped into the pond.

The scared fish swam around as an intruder almost stepped on their heads. The young boy screamed as the cold water touched his skin instantly hopped back out as if one of the fish had bitten his butt.

“There there,” said the Master amused and knelt down, “do you see why this practice is important?”

“So you can embarrass me?” Said Shin whipping his face.

With a smug grin the old master stood back up and walked towards Dan, “attack me,” he held up his arms and took a step back.

“What?” Said Dan taken off guard.
“you heard me, attack me or you’ll sleep outside tonight.”

Dan didn’t know what was worse, no comfortable slumber or a hurt master. But either way he had no chance of getting out of this misery; he saw Han’s serious expression and knew he wasn’t kidding. Gulping, the boy picked up his sword and pointed it at the master, “Are you sure, Master Han?”

“Come on,” urged he.

A moment of silence passed in which none of the boys dared to move, Dan saw his master was getting impatient, so he forced himself to take the risk and attack.

Shin and the other boys gasped as Dan rushed forward and was instantly knocked out.

He had fallen straight on his face, butt in the air the sword just an arm length away from him. “What happened?” Muttered Faris, but no one could tell.

Master Han had responded faster than anyone’s eyes could; he had jumped to the side once Dan reached him but left his leg pulled out for the student to stumble over. It was a simple movement that many could imitate, but it was the speed that impressed everyone around.

Master Han may be old, but he was fast- very fast.

“Shin,” he said sternly, “balance. This is what you learn.”

The boy could only respond with a raised brow. “If your opponent is bigger and stronger than you, you can use that for your own benefit.”

No one knew what the master spoke about, but no question was asked.

“The fact that your opponent’s strength outbalances yours, can be used against him with balance. He must use all his powers on you, focus on where you’re standing and then strike to attack.”

Master Han grabbed one of the boy’s swords and pulled it out of its sheath. “Imagine this is your opponent.” He pushed the sword’s tip into the soil but still held onto its handle, “now, what will happen if I let go of it?”

“It will fall down,” answered one of the students.

“Exactly, gravity will attract it, now imagine the gravity is your opponent’s strength, gravity focuses on the ground, his strength focuses on you and will pull him to you, right?”

The students nodded.

“As it is pulled down, you have the chance to move away or to defend yourself. But since you can’t fight gravity, your only option is to back out.”

Shin started to realize what Han meant. If your enemy forgets all rules of fighting and just focuses on harming you, you can use that against him and make his strength outbalance him.

Master Han let go off the sword and watched it drop on the soil. “With this exercise, you learn to listen to your body; you hear which part lacks in balance and you’ll learn to control it. Balance is not only the equal distribution of weights but also an increase in speed.”

The old man turned to Shin, “as long as I am the Master here, you listen or you leave. And never question me.”

Shin’s face turned blood red, no one liked to be lectured in front of the other students, even when the Master was right, it was just plainly embarrassing. But the boy nodded, knowing that if he said one more word he could kiss his mattress inside the house goodbye.

“Now, get back to practice.” Master Han spun around and headed to the pond, but midway he stopped abruptly and glanced over his shoulder.

Shin’s eyes followed the Master’s and fell on a figure standing around twenty feet behind him between two trees. The kid was seven, maybe eight. His clothes were full of mud and holes, he couldn’t see any spot that had no dirt on it. Even his pale skin was muddy and so was his oily black hair, how long had this kid not bathed? He would’ve looked like a beggar if it weren’t for the fancy sword he carried. It looked way too heavy for him, Shin was surprised the kid could even carry it with one hand. His eyes were on the ground, looking sad and rather intimidated.

Were they the eyes of boy or a girl? Shin couldn’t tell; not even Faris had such a baby-face.

“Who are you?” Demanded the Master in his deep voice.

The moment his words were said, the kid winced like he was in pain. He lifted his head scanning the student’s faces, as they reached Shin’s he felt provoked, but he couldn’t tell why.

It was like the kid’s stare had insulted him, something about him seemed conceited. Did he think he was something better?

Bowing, the kid finally looked at the Master, “forgive me for intruding, but I have come a long way to you. My name is Tayzawa and I request you to train me.”

So he’s a boy? Thought Shin with a pout.

Master Han’s face showed no reaction. He came closer and let his eyes travel up and down the boy, “where are you from?”

“The grand Sea,” answered the kid.

“You came all the way up here from South?”

The boy nodded.

“Well,” Master Han cleared his throat, “show me what you got and I may take you,” he nodded at Shin, “and you show me what you just learned.”

Shin nodded picking up his sword, the kid did so too.

 

Never in her life before, had June felt so nervous. But she knew this could be her only chance; if she lost now, she would have no more chance to get back to Saint Calum. She couldn’t find out who murdered her family and avenging them would also be out of the question.

Taking her stance, June tried to recall all rules of fencing Lee-Kim had taught her, but nothing came to her mind, her mind was as empty as her stomach.

With quivering lips and a heartbeat like drums she came closer watching the boy in front of her, he was taller probably older as well. He must think she is a poor boy begging for attention rather than training. What if she failed now?

Then, she wouldn’t be anything but a beggar and surely not a future warrior. Everything she had planned in the past days was at stake now. This very moment decided over her future.

Taking a deep breath June raised her sword. So did Shin, who was eager to teach this kid a lesson. Surely he did not want to lose against this beginner.

He sighed once before he rushed forward to attack the much shorter boy, his attack was blocked by Tayzawa’s sword and pushed back. Gritting his teeth, Shin attacked the kid’s side but also that attack was blocked. Was this kid just defending and not attacking?

Another attack followed, this time from the right but Tayzawa always just went for the same move. Shin was getting provoked; this did not even seem to bother the kid.

He gathered all his strength thinking of his balance, he moved his weight from one leg to another and rushed around Tayzawa with light feet.

The boy’s eyes followed Shin’s move, unlike thinking of his balance, he thought of his stance. Reminding himself, he’s a tree with roots deeply anchored in the soil and nothing could bring him down.

The sound of metal hitting each other echoed through the little clearing. The boys watched the fight with wide eyes while Master Han narrowed his , not leaving the new kid out of his sight.

He was lacking in speed, his attacks were pathetic but his stance was good. Though it was something else  that mainly occupied the old man’s mind, yet he couldn’t tell what it was.

The fiery look in Tayzawa’s eyes could intimidate even grownups, the deep frown and the pale face told stories of pain and loss. Something about this kid was definitely off.

Shin attacked again, this time he used his shoulders in addition to his sword. As their weapons made contact, he tackled Tayzawa. The light-weight fell down, this was Shin’s chance, he raised his sword aiming it at the boy’s face, but he rolled to the side causing Shin to hit the grass.

Tay was back on his feet, aiming at Shin’s back. But Shin spun back around tackling Tayzawa again.

The new boy gritted his teeth, this wasn’t going to work; his opponent was much stronger and taller. Simple attacks wouldn’t help.

Glancing around, he saw no root or similar things he could use for his benefit. But then he remembered what he had heard the master say. Balance, and using one’s strength against them.

So Tayzawa moved his legs closer together, changing his stance. He stood straight, his weight locked in his legs, he had to watch out now because this was the moment he could easily be knocked off. But Shin was too provoked to notice that, with a strained jaw he rushed forward raising his sword.

His weapon was close to Tayzawa’s head, but in the last moment, he ducked out from under Shin’s arm, rose back on his feet and slightly nudged Shin’s back with his. As Master Han had foreseen it, Shin wasn’t able to hold up his balance. His arms swung in the air like a bird’s wings and he fell down. He rolled on his back but gasped as he saw the black sword’s tip pointing on his throat.

Faris clapped with a wide grin and the other students nodded impressed. Shin pushed Tay’s weapon away and stood back up, “this isn’t over.”

“It is,” responded the new kid.

“Hey, don’t think you’ve got anything to say, you dirty beggar!”

Those words didn’t seem to hurt him, though he narrowed his eyes sighing heavily.

“You haven’t understood balance yet,” said Master Han.

“I have!”

“No,” shaking his head, he picked up Shin’s sword and handed it to him, “go meditate until I tell you to come back.”

He then moved his eyes to Tayzawa, “you have a lot to learn.”

“Does that mean you accept me?” Asked the boy subdued.

“I haven’t decided yet, though I will give you a chance.” He nodded at the other boys, “let’s eat.”

The students ran inside cheering but Shin remained outside throwing daggers with his eyes at Tayzawa. “Don’t think this is over, you just made yourself an enemy.”

 

 

 

 

7: Chapter 6

June and the other kids were lead inside Master Han’s house. It was old and dusty here, the old man did probably not value cleaning much yet, there was an unmistakable comfort that settled in June once she stepped inside. An old brick oven stood right opposite to the entrance with wooden chairs at either side of it. The walls were decorated with parchment rolls that held characters June didn’t understand, also swords hung on the walls some were rusty but others looked brand-new.

The boys gathered around the oven and smelled the hot tin pot with wide grins. Apparently Master Han’s cooking skills were famous within this group of children. “Faris, show the new kid where he’ll sleep.” Faris spun around; with a quick glance to June, he nodded to the right and walked into a little, dark room. There was one small window, guiding the light to a waist-high shelf standing on the left wall of the square shaped room. The shelf held clothes, papers and also pillows and blankets. “Pick yourself a pillow and a blanket, we all share this room.”

June nodded wordlessly and walked to the shelf.

“Are you really a beggar?” Asked the boy curiously leaning against the wall.

“No,” said June dryly.

“Then why are you so dirty?”

“If you travel all the way up from South, you can’t look all fancied up by the time you get here.”

Faris crossed his arms over his chest as June spread her brown blanket in the corner of the room away from the other mattresses.

“Why didn’t you come on horseback? That’s how I came here, but my home isn’t that far away.”

June shrugged, “I have no horse.” She never owned one, neither did her family. Chang used to own one, but it died soon after he did and Ena never saw a reason why she should buy a new one.

“So your parents send you here all alone?”

June said nothing, and just placed her pillow on the blanket. “How’s the training here?”

“It can be boring,” mumbled Faris, “it’s not like Master Han really gives us something to do, we have to do chores and sometimes carry food all the way up from the village to here,” Faris stomped on the floor, “he treats us like slaves!”

June smiled; apparently these ‘chores’ had nothing to do with cleaning. She wasn’t displeased by what Faris had said, remembering to be grateful; she made it to the northern hills, was accepted by Master Han and now had a safe place to stay in. Plus, she saw his speed and sensed a great amount of wisdom within this old man. Surely, there was much she could learn from him.

June knew that she could’ve done way worse. Luck had been by her side until now hence, she had no right to complain.

“Come and eat!” Yelled Master Han.

Faris smiled wryly and left the room followed by June.

The boys sat in a circle on the floor, slurping their soup in silence. As June came closer, they raised their heads with curiosity but made room for her to sit.

Dan stood up wordlessly and handed her a bowl.

“Tayzawa, right?” Said a very pale boy with hair almost as white as snow, “I used to love the books.”

June smiled wryly, “so do I.”

“So you came all the way from the south? Wasn’t the trip dangerous?” Asked Faris.

June glanced down at her bowl and sighed, “it wasn’t that dangerous, the nights were cold and there wasn’t much to eat but I made it.”

“Wow you must be brave,” chirped Faris who already saw the new kid as his friend.

“Let me tell you the rules here Tayzawa, we get up at dawn, after the usual training we have breakfast. I will allow no absence for whatever reason. If it’s too tough for you, you can go back home.” Master Han’s expression was dead-serious.

“I have nowhere to go to…” mumbled the new kid absentminded.

“What do you mean?” Asked Dan.

“Uh” June blinked, wondering why she had just said that, “I mean…it’s a long road, surely I won’t go back now.”

Master Han nodded, “have you been trained before?”

“Yes, a friend of mine showed me some things.”

“Not your father?”

June glanced at every face in the round, apparently everyone had learned his first moves from their fathers, why hadn’t she thought of that? “My father died before I was old enough to hold a sword.”

Master Han’s frown deepened, he sensed some kind of loss within the new boy but he also felt there was more to it. “How did you acquire the dragon flame?”

June glanced up with a raised brow, “the what?”

“Your sword,” answered the master a little confused, “how did you acquire such a rare weapon?”

“My father had gotten it from his father and so on,” at least that’s what Ena always used to tell June.

Master Han said nothing and focused back on his meal. Everyone was quietly eating , focusing on their own thoughts. While June spend the meal wondering what the future would bring and if she’d make a good student, Master Han wondered why he felt so strange about the new child. And what was it with that sword? He had seen three dragon flames in his life before. One was owned by a nobleman from the Crystal plateau, the other one was owned by a former student of his and now this kid had one too. That meant only three more swords were out there, three of the dragon flames he hadn’t seen yet.

The kid was pale, not to mention dirty and had a strange look in his eyes; surely he could scare his future enemies during a battle with that glare. But it wasn’t really evil what Master Han saw, yet it wasn’t positive either. It was that kind of glance he had seen in the eyes of a lawless before, could it be that this kid had something to do with ninjas?

 

After dinner, Master Han ordered the boys (including Shin) to go for a run. Even as it rained, the boys had to hike through the forest.

Master Han never turned around when one tripped and fell, he told them to get back on their feet and to never expect help. Since no one would help you in a battle either.

“You need to grow hard on the outside,” had Master Han explained, “this training will hurt, it will kill certain parts of you including your childhood. But that’s a sacrifice every good warrior has to make.” Some of the kids got scared as Master Han had said those words, but June didn’t.

She wanted this; the training, the lectures and maybe even the pain. She wanted anything that could distract her from the pain she had been feeling for the past weeks. Focusing on this was better; she had nothing to worry about here, not even the childhood that she had to give up, knowing that the moment her family was killed so was her innocence, so was the child inside June.

Shin tried his best to keep up with the group, he tried to show off especially in front of the new kid and ran faster than anyone else even if he was starving and freezing.

The new kid had to be taught a lecture; the fact that he had won this battle had just been pure luck, yet it bothered Shin. He was certain the kid needed to be taught a lesson. He wanted to embarrass him and make him see who the one in charge was.

Who knew why, but Shin couldn’t stand Tayzawa and he was determined to show him that.

The group went running for two hours, once the rain stopped Master Han called it a night and lead the boys back. But it wasn’t time to sleep yet, it was time to bathe.

“Show Tayzawa where the fountain is, and be quiet I’m going to bed.”

The kids bowed and yelled, “good night Master Han”

“Yeah, it’s really time to bathe,” said Shin with a meaningful glance to June. The boys, walked around Master Han’s house and entered a little wooden cabin hidden by a group of trees. Inside the cabin was nothing but a set of stairs leading to a place underground. It was dark here and there were no torches on the wall.

June repeatedly tripped over but luckily there was always someone who caught her before she fell down. The boys seemed to be used to this darkness and walked down the stairs in ease.

After a few minutes, June finally saw light in the dark and entered a clearing in the middle of a meadow. The boys cheered at the sight of the big lake-like fountain in the middle of the clearing. The moonlight lit the scenery in a beautiful white light and gave June the chance to see the beauty around her. She was stunned; as she turned around she saw the little wooden frame fixed on a huge rock. This made no sense, the stairs had let down, she expected to end up somewhere underground but she was in the open nature.

“Funny? Isn’t it?” Said Faris with a bright grin as he saw the astonishment in June’s face.

The girl could just nod in awe, “how did we end up here? The stairs were just leading downward, weren’t they?”

“Yes,” replied the younger boy, “but Master Han’s house is on top of a hill right? One day he discovered this huge rock formation leading to this fountain, so he and his former students built these stairs to make it easier to get here. Man, I wonder how they bathed before they discovered this place.”

“It’s beautiful,” said June with a smile, but instantly froze as she saw what the other boys were up to.

As they took off their clothes and jumped into the steaming water, they revealed that part of their bodies that differentiated them from June.

She had absolutely not thought of such situations, how was she supposed to bathe without letting anyone notice she’s a girl?

“Come on!” Yelled Faris as he took off his pants. June averted her gaze.

“Aren’t you coming?” Asked the pale boy, Kris.

“Yeah, we are!” Said Faris, “come on Tayzawa.”

“Uh...the water…isn’t it hot?”

“You’ll get used to it,” said Shin who suddenly stood behind June. She jumped at the sound of his voice. Even if Shin weren’t frowning so deeply, she would have sensed his anger right away. He didn’t like June, that was an obvious fact. His eyes traveled up and down her with a calculating expression, “why don’t you take off your clothes? Should we help you?”

June took a step back wishing she had her sword right now, but she had left it in her room, “no…I don’t need help.”

“Aw, are you shy?” Shin grinned amused.

Faris raised a brow, “why? We’re all boys, so what’s the big deal?”

“I…I’m not shy.”

“Hey guys! Hurry!” Yelled one of the students. They already sat in the fountain, enjoying the calming heat of the water. How badly June wanted to sit there too and wash the dirt off her body, but she couldn’t if she didn’t want to get kicked out…or worse.

Shin brought a hand to his chin, “you’re quiet dirty, you really need to bathe. And you smell.”

“Don’t be mean,” said Faris with a pout.

“Since when is honesty mean?” Responded Shin, “actually, your clothes are the dirtiest, we should burn them.”

“But you won’t.” Responded June taking another step back.

“Oh…you want to wash them? Alright, we can do that.” With a swift movement, he pulled June in a headlock and ran his knuckles over her scalp, “Hey guys, this kid needs some help with his clothes.”

The other boys laughed out loud and climbed out of the fountain. June struggled to get free but before she could fight them off, they already had her on her limbs. Dan remained in the fountain and Faris jumped around trying to make the other guys stop but it didn’t work.

They held June on her limbs as they tried to take off her clothes. She saw no way out, but somehow she had to make them stop, if they found out she’s a girl, she’d be in big trouble.

Kris gripped June’s collar and unbuttoned her robe. June shrieked with shut eyes struggling, but their grips on her wrists and knuckles were too tight. “No…stop!” She yelled but the boys just laughed. As one of them squeezed her hand she shrieked in pain, it hurt when her wound was just slightly touched and now someone pressed his hand with all force on it. She didn’t know who did it, since her eyes were closed and everything happened too fast, but she was sure it was Shin.

Now her shirt was taken off her and thrown into the water, she still wore an undershirt but that didn’t matter, it was easily disposed too. Since she was still a girl of eight years, her body showed no feminine curves yet, but there was a part of her body that the boys couldn’t misinterpret for masculinity.

However, they weren’t that far yet. Her undershirt was gone when Shin’s eyes fell on her necklace, “oh look, he’s wearing a necklace like a girl.” The other boys giggled but Faris sighed out loud and ran away. “No! Get your hands off me!” Yelled June as Shin gripped the leather thread around her neck, “or what? Huh? I bet that isn’t even yours, guess you stole it ,eh?”

June opened her eyes again and saw Shin’s mean glare over her. She didn’t know how to fight herself free but she gritted her teeth piercing Shin with her death-glare, “I swear I’ll finish you.”

That look in June’s eyes was intimidating; how could those light-brown eyes hold such a cold vibe in them? Shaking his head, Shin focused back on his doing and tried to rip the necklace off. But in that moment, June’s head snapped up hitting Shin’s forehead, “ow!” He complained and let go off the necklace.

Using this surprise, June kicked her left leg in Kris’ stomach until he let go too. Now she fought herself free. She was back on her feet within an instant and grabbed a sharp, triangular rock that laid next to her. “Come close and you’ll regret it!”

“What’s going on?” Yelled Master Han with a red face. Faris stepped up from behind him looking like a scared animal.

“You were so loud, I bet they even heard you in Laurus!” The old man’s voice echoed through the hall with a disturbingly loud vibration, but none of the students replied.

“You” he pointed at Tayzawa, “explain to me what happened!”

“Nothing.” Mumbled the new boy, lowering his head.

“But Tayzawa, you-”

“No,” June glanced at Faris with narrowed eyes, “I was too loud, forgive me.” She bowed with a sigh and picked up her clothes.

“Shin?” Master Han raised his brow.

“You heard him, nothing happened.”

“If I hear one more noise from any of you, you can kiss your breakfast goodbye!” His words were louder than June’s screams and silenced everyone in the clearing.

Spinning around, he stomped back upstairs leaving quiet boys behind.

“Tayzawa,” Faris ran over to his new friend, “why didn’t you say anything?”

June made no move, her face was nothing but a frozen mask, “I’m going to bed,”

None of the other students said anything and just let her go. Faris glared at Shin, but he just shrugged and followed the other kids to the fountain.

 

 

June pretended to be asleep when the boys  returned. Facing the corner, she could still tell that their eyes were on her once they entered the room. But much to her surprise they said nothing and just went to bed.

It didn’t take long until their low snores and steady breathes filled the room. June was sure everyone was asleep, so she got back up and went outside, but this time, she carried her sword with her.

Silently, she walked down the stairs with nothing on her mind. Not noticing how her hand was bleeding, she let her feet drag her to the clearing.

A few clouds hung in the night sky, adding a peaceful vibe to the scenery. June knew she had to be careful, therefore she kept her underpants on.

Before she entered the water, she picked up some familiar flowers and rubbed the blossoms in her hands. Ena had told her the usage of these plants, hence she knew what she could use as soap.

Also carrying her clothes inside, she began to wash them there, once she was done, she hung them on a branch to let them dry, picked up flowers again and finally entered the fountain herself.

The water was very hot, probably heated from a nearby volcano, but she enjoyed the heat, since it finally let her aching muscles relax.

The water around her turned red from her bleeding hand but she didn’t let that bother her. All she needed was a few minutes in silence, she closed her eyes letting the feeling of the hot water and the pleasant smell of the flowers take over her senses. She was too tired to let anything disturb her. Although she knew with Shin she had found a new enemy and from now on she had to watch her every steps. He had the support of the other students, except maybe Faris, but he was too young and not strong enough to help June when she was in trouble.

She felt sorry towards Lee-Kim , her necklace had been almost taken away from her, this shouldn’t happen. She wished the necklace could grow to her skin so that it would never get lost.

Slowly opening her eyes, June saw the water’s steam around her, the thick air covered all of her surroundings and even made the sky look blurry. As she glanced back down a figure appeared in the water in front of her, June’s eyes ripped open as the figure face gained more details and clarity; cold, blue eyes surrounded by black fabric glared at her. It was the ninja, June jumped, reaching for her sword but as she looked to the right she saw another face.

“Are you alright?” Asked Faris tilting his head.

June glanced back to the water, the ninja was gone. Had she just imagined he was here? Was she that tired?

“What are you doing here?” Asked June sinking lower into the fountain.

“I followed you, I thought you were going to run away.”

Where would she run away to?

“No,” answered she, “I just felt like taking a bath now.”

“Then hurry up, we have only a few more hours to sleep until Master Han wants to start the training.”

June nodded, “alright, go back to bed now, I’ll be there in a minute.”

“I’ll wait here,” said the boy, “to make sure Shin won’t come back.”

“You don’t have to, I bet he’s still asleep.”

Faris pouted, “yeah, but still.” He kicked a little rock and averted his gaze, “why didn’t you tell Master Han what happened?”

“What difference would it have made?” Asked June closing her eyes again.

“He would’ve scolded Shin,” Faris grinned, “and that would have been too funny.”

“What’s wrong with Shin? Why doesn’t he like me?”

Faris shrugged, leaning against the stone walls of the fountain, “I can’t tell, he’s actually really nice. You should have seen him a few weeks ago! The crown prince was here!”

June smiled, “I know.”

“You do?”

“Yeah…” said June clearing her throat, “I heard a farmer talk about it a few days ago.”

“Oh really?” Excitement took over Faris’ face, “you should’ve seen him! The prince is really strong but also nice, it seemed like he and Shin were best friends. But it’s not like they know each other, but that’s why I find it weird why he can’t be nice to you.” Faris pouted, “I wonder if he was just groveling because it was the prince.”

June smiled at the boy’s expression with a nod, “maybe he was. We’ll I am clean now, let’s go to bed.”

Faris smiled, “should I get you your clothes?”

June nodded, hoping the boy wouldn’t ask why she kept her underpants on.

But he didn’t and patiently waited for her to get dressed.

As they walked back upstairs, Faris told June about the training and the rules. ‘Never question Master Han’ was one thing he kept repeating. But it seemed as though he enjoyed his time here.

Faris came from a poor village which was a two day’s trip away from the northern hills. His father was nothing but a mere fisher and had nothing to offer his son. Therefore Faris decided to become a warrior, hoping he would have a brighter future ahead.

Master Han didn’t take any money from the students, therefore anyone could come and see him. He made money by sword-forging and selling them in the nearby towns and villages.

The students had to pay for their training by carrying metal up and down the mountains or by sending the swords to the shops of those who had ordered them, it was a tough job but manageable and a good deal for receiving lectures of Saint Calum’s greatest sword master in return.

“Can I ask you something?” Asked June as they climbed up the stairs.

“Sure.”

“Master Han is famous all over the country, rumor has it that he even knew people from Laurus, so how come he only has seven students?”

“Eight now,” corrected Faris with an audible grin in his voice, “you mean he should teach more?”
June shrugged, “I just think it’s a little strange he doesn’t teach more people, like why doesn’t he work for noblemen? Why doesn’t he teach their children, he would make a fortune.”

“I’ve been wondering the same thing,” admitted Faris, “but I don’t know, I can just tell you, that he only accepts good students, I mean those who have potential. And maybe he chooses to stay here because he likes the nature.”

Could that really be the reason?

“But why did he accept me? I mean I am far from good,” said June.

“So was I, but I think he saw something in you, something that no one else sees. You know, the big cities have academies for the rich boys, but Master Han teaches us, the poor kids from villages. He gives us chances that no one else would offer. Isn’t that great?”

“Indeed it is” mumbled June.

 

As they returned to their room, everyone was still asleep and June was glad she could finally rest too. Faris’ blanket was at the other side of the room, but he grabbed it and placed it next to June’s, “you don’t mind me sleeping next to you, do you?”

June shook her head, she found this touching. With that thought, June finally set an end to this long, tiring day and fell asleep with a smile.

 

 

Sleep was no privilege that June could cherish for a long time but only a few hours, Ena or Nana used to wake June with soft pats on the head. Even her grandmother would say “wake up June” with a soft whisper. June smiled as she thought of this memory, but grimaced just as Master Han stomped into the room and hit a tin plate with a metal bar. “Wake up!” He yelled repeatedly.

No one could stay in bed with this noise, the boys jumped to their feet, partially with closed eyes and lined up in front of Han. “It’s morning.”

June glanced outside the little window and saw it was indeed morning…the sun was just rising.

“Alright, we will go for a run, then you can have breakfast,” said Han rounding his students, “and you,” he stopped before June, “you got to open your, eyes, mind and heart. I am expecting you to learn this week. If you don’t, I will kick you out in seven days, you hear me?” June nodded not noticing the smile that Shin pulled.

“After our breakfast, we will learn the basics of attacks. Some of you still don’t know them,” everyone’s eyes moved to June.

“And then…” Master Han stopped in front of Shin, “you probably have to bathe again. What’s wrong with you? The next time you bathe, you should probably focus on the water instead of rubbing yourself against Tayzawa.” Shin raised a brow wondering what the old man meant. But Faris giggled at the sight of mud in Shin’s face. “Now it’s you who looks like a beggar.” The group giggled until Master Han told them to stay quiet.

“You’ll have to wait until evening to wash it off, alright boys lets go.”

“Did you do that?” Whispered June.

Faris smiled proudly, “I couldn’t sleep, so I figured it was payback time.”

June couldn’t fight the smile forming on her lips, “you’re crazy.”

Faris walked ahead with the other students, as June wanted to follow him Shin blocked her way, “you think this is funny?”

June squeezed her lips to keep from laughing and nodded.

“What’s up with pranks like that?” Said Shin with a raised brow, “you’ll regret that.”

Sure, thought June.

 

 

The run wasn’t as tiring as yesterday, since it wasn’t raining and June could actually see where she was going.

The old Master took the group of boys through the hills and forests of this place, the more time June spend here and the more she saw, the more she liked it. The scenery was breathtaking; Ena would’ve loved it too. So many useful plants grew here and there. All of them could heal the worst wounds.

It was funny how June didn’t think of picking some, since her wound on her hand was getting worse by the day. But too much happened around her, she didn’t even think of the pain in her arm, but took in all the beauties around her.

After they returned, the students attacked the breakfast bowls and shoved kilos of rice inside their bodies.

Faris and June sat next to Master Han listening to his expertise about sword-forging, not noticing how Shin had his eyes on the new kid.

“You heard what the Master said before right?” Whispered Shin. Kris looked up from his rice bowl and shrugged, “run faster?”

“No, that he’ll kick the new guy out if he doesn’t learn enough this week.”

“So?” Asked the red-haired boy next to Shin.

“I think we should help Master Han with that.”

“What’s your problem with the new kid?” Demanded Dan.

Shin glanced at the usually quiet boy and pulled a face, “I just can’t stand him, alright?”

There was no further question asked, though Shin’s friend wondered why he was so upset at Tayzawa. Was it just because the kid had beaten him yesterday, or was there more to it?

“Alright?” Han placed the bowl on a table and stood up, “the last one outside has to wash the dishes.”

The room was empty an instant later….

 

Wooden scarecrow-like formations were lined up on the meadow in front of the kids, there were multiple notches on the wood and dried grass. These things must have been used countless times before.

With folded hands, Master Han paced back and forth explaining the lecture. “What do you think is the first spot to attack?” He raised his head glancing at his students. It was quite a surprise that even Tayzawa raised his hand. “you,” he pointed at him, “speak.”

“The legs?” Said the kid shyly.

Master Han’s face remained frozen, “and why do you think that?”

June shrugged, “to make your opponent slower? Of course you could attack the heart or neck first, but those are spots that can easily be defended and you could get easily hurt.”

“What would you attack second?” Asked the master.

“The waist, that will decrease his movement more and help you attack most vulnerable spots.”

Master Han raised a brow, “and finally…?”

“The head, chest or neck. It will end your opponent’s life and make you win the battle.”

It was quiet, Faris raised his brows with a smile. Shin rolled his eyes with a sigh and the other boys stared at their master curious to see his reaction.

“Who taught you that?” Asked Master Han with a frown.

“Why?” June gulped, “am I wrong?”

“I asked who taught you that.”

“M…my friend.”

Master Han turned his back to June and glanced up at the orange sky, “you’re making me curious about this friend of yours.”

“Am I?”

“Yes, what’s his name?”

“His name…” June remembered how dumbfounded she had felt when Delano asked for her name, she couldn’t think of anything. Now she felt this way again. Why on earth couldn’t she think of any suitable name, what were villagers near the grand sea called these days?

“Have you forgotten his name?” Asked the impatient old man.

“Cl…Claudius.” She muttered finally, “his name’s Claudius.”

“How did he learn those rules?”

June shrugged, “his father taught him.”

“Is his father a warrior?”

June shook her head, “a merchant.”

Tilting his head, Master Han spun back around, “a merchant knows the rules of sword fighting?”

“Funny isn’t it?”

The old man stepped closer, narrowing his eyes. Why was Tayzawa sweating and avoiding eye-contact? Those were typical signs occurring when someone lied. But what reason did this kid have to lie? It took a few seconds until Han moved away, looking at the other boys, “those are the rules of attacking, Tayzawa explained them correctly. How come I haven’t seen you fight according to these rules when you fought against Shin?”

“I didn’t want to hurt him.”

Shin snorted, “as if you could!”

“Shin,” Master Han walked towards the boy who straightened his back and put on a frozen expression once his name was mentioned, “a sword’s blade is sharp enough to cut bones, especially a dragon flame. It can cause pain you never want to feel. Even if Tayzawa is a beginner, he could’ve killed you. Keep that in mind.”

June didn’t know why, but to her it sounded like she was being praised. Shin on the other hand, felt embarrassed as Han spoke those words. He didn’t need to be reminded of yesterday’s lost battle, especially not when the beggar was around.

 “Now, I want you boys to think of this wood as your worst enemy.”

“That won’t be difficult,” grumbled Shin to Kris.

“Attack first the legs and so on, just like Tay had explained.”

The kids nodded, taking their stances. This exercise gave Master Han the chance to watch the boys’ movements, he needed to see how their postures were and if they held the sword right.

For the boys though, it was quiet difficult to repeat the same movements again and again. It didn’t take much time until they just shook their swords, panting and eventually dropped on the ground to catch their breaths.

“Still a lot to learn,” mumbled Han stroking his long beard.

 

June and the boys had to attack the wooden figures for hours until Master Han decided it was enough, no one had made any progress despite the explanation, but there was still time.

After this training, the old Master took his students to a waterfall nearby, June was amazed as she saw the cliffs, the tiny water hole and the water fall. The hole was just waist deep, yet surrounded by rocks. Master Han had a surprise for the boys which made most of them groan in annoyance.

Placing a long piece of old wood over the hole, he asked two boys to stand at either side of the wood. “Keep in mind that you need the right balance, I have given you notching but wooden sticks now, so you won’t get hurt, but then next time you will be training with your real weapons.”

Dan who stood at the left side of the hole raised his arm, “uh…Master Han? What exactly do you want us to do?”

“What do you think? Fight.”

The olive-skinned boy at the other side ripped his eyes open, “we will fall in the water.”

“It’s not deep as you can see, don’t be scared you won’t get hurt. You will learn from this exercise, trust me.”

Neither of the boys moved. Both stared at the hole with wide eyes, not sure how they should act now. June didn’t want to back out, though she liked the idea as little as the other boys did.

“What are you waiting for?”

Dan’s knees shook as he stepped onto the wood. With a sigh Master Han climbed up the rocks, pushed Dan aside and stepped on the wood himself. “Arnold,” he motioned to the olive skinned boy, “come here.”

Arnold took a deep breath and slowly approached Master Han, his arms were raised to help him keep balance.

“Attack me,” said Master Han. Arnold knew how stern the teacher could be, so without further do he attacked Han with his wooden weapon.

The boys stared in amazement, as the old man jumped up and down as Arnold attacked, he had  a strange sense of balance, never moving away from his spot but always finding a way out of Arnold’s attack.

The boy now, meant to attack the legs but Master Han hopped up and pushed the boy down the board.

June gasped, squeezing her eyes shut as she saw Arnold fall down. There was a splashing sound followed by a throaty laughter.

Arnold’s black, curls hung down his face, his eyes were squeezed shut but his chest shook from his laughter. He had fallen on his butt, yet his torso was still over the surface of the water. “This is actually fun,” said the boy with a wide grin.

After Master Han had forcefully proven the lack of danger in  this exercise, the students were more willing to follow his instructions now.

The kids took turns fighting on the board, some fell down once they had taken the first step on it, but Master Han made them climb back up until they had a steady foot on the shaking wood.

After several failed attempts and much of Master Han’s head shaking, June and Faris had to step on the board too.

The little boy didn’t want to fight against his friend but it wasn’t like you could pick your ‘partner’. June was glad she had Faris in front of her and not Shin, since her new friend would just follow the master’s instructions while Shin would surely just seek a way to sabotage her.

June lowered her gaze, examining Faris’ stance as he approached her. Raising her weapon, she also took a step towards him but forgot to keep her balance and almost fell off the board. Master Han was silent, Shin laughed out loud. How could she fight Shin yesterday? As she was aware of everyone’s stares now, she felt uncomfortable.

Faris smiled for a second before he launched forward the weapon pointing at her.

June took a step back and raised her wood to meet his. But of course she forgot to maintain her balance and fell off the board.

“Well…Faris won,” muttered Master Han and spun around, “Shin, quit laughing Tayzawa is a beginner.”

He motioned for the next group to climb up and helped June out of the water, “balance isn’t only in your body, you also need to have it in your soul.”

“A balanced soul?” Said June raising her brow. That may have sounded deep but it was just confusing to her.

“Isn’t it outbalanced?” Asked Han.

June shook her head, wondering where this was leading to.

“Anything bothering your soul? Besides your lack of confidence?”

“La…lack of confidence?” Repeated June, “I am very confident! A confident and strong man.”

“Are you?” Said Master Han looking annoyed.

“O…of course.”

The old man grabbed the stick in June’s hand and pocked her arms and stomach, “I see nothing strong there, you’re way too thin. If you want to become a warrior you need muscles and you aren’t even a man.”

June’s eyes widened, she gulped not knowing what to say.
“So listen to someone who’s been a man for a long time, you need patience, boy. Patience, confidence, skill and strength. So many factors play a significant role you hear me? And plus…you can only gain balance within your soul if you forget the past.”

“W…what do you mean?” June was shaking as she felt like the Master was looking right through her.

“Kid, I sense pain within you, pain and fear. A warrior knows what such things are, yet he doesn’t let them overpower him.” He patted June’s shoulder finally letting some warmth cross his face and then spun around to scold Kris and Shin for not watching their balance.

June felt like crying, the Master had seen more in her than he should have. Did he know more? If he did, then she’d have to watch out.

“Tay?”

June glanced up, seeing a frowning Faris. “Are you mad at me?”

“Why…why would I be mad?”

The boy shrugged with a pout, “because you fell in the water.”

This kid was is too naive, thought June with a smile and patted his shoulder, “I am not mad, I just see that I need more practice.”

“I’ll help you with whatever you need,” replied the boy with a wide grin.

 

A strange feeling woke June, she opened her eyes, but everything was black. The air smelled odd and the usual sound of light snores and heavy sighs wasn’t around. She felt as though she was moving, as she tried to find the ground, she noticed that her feet were being held and that some dark fabric covered her eyes. Struggling June tried to break free, but someone punched her in the stomach so hard, that further movements were impossible.

Was it the ninjas? Had they come for her? Where they now taking her away to finish her off? Fear rose in June and she tried to scream. But she stopped herself, if she screamed Master Han and the boys may wake up, they’d see the ninjas and die. This couldn’t happen. June was on her own.

She struggled with gritted teeth, trying to free herself but nothing helped. This deadly silence was terrible. June feared the ninjas were just going to throw her down a cliff or into a lake. How was she supposed to get out of this misery?

She heard feet stepping on rocks, and a low echo. It felt like she was carried down, seconds later she saw a thin line of light appearing at the edge of her blindfold.

June smelled a different kind of air, she seemed to be outside. There was a faint smell of roses. Roses?

Before she could figure out what was going on, June was already thrown into the water.

Hot water bit her skin, it entered her eyes, nose, mouth an ears. With a shriek she jumped up, hearing malicious laughter before her.

“Look at his face!” Yelled a familiar voice.

June took off the blindfold and found herself in the warm-water-fountain. Kris, Arnold and Shin pointed their fingers at June while guffawing loudly.

“Oh dear, what a loser!”

June took a deep breath and dived under water. She had just gone through the worst fear. She thought she was going to die. She had been sure, they’d slaughter her, make her feel the worst pain ever until they finally set an end to her life and they were laughing?

 

8: Chapter 7

June was shaking; her lower lip quivered as she clenched her bleeding hand. She had been unable to move after Shin and the other boys had thrown her into the water, it was too difficult to bear all the pain and anger. But she knew letting it out on them was also wrong, June tried to think logically; this was a prank, a very dumb one. But they hadn't been the reason for June's anger. If it weren't for the things she had to experience in the past weeks, she wouldn't have been this frightened and eventually lawless still haunted June in her sleep and even when she was fully awake she thought she'd seen them. Sometimes, her visions were so clear, that she could no longer tell whether she was hallucinating or , those were things she didn't want to think of anymore. She wanted to leave her childhood behind and forget the past like Master Han had told her to. Only then, she could become a warrior. Only if she got over her troubles, forget her pain and embrace wisdom and skill she would reach this goal. How else would she ever be able to return to Saint Calum and avenge her family's death?

With a sigh, June stepped finally out of the fountain, how long had she been here? An hour? Maybe more. After Shin's hysteria wore off and his laughter faded into silence, he had gone back to bed with his friends, since the wanted result in June hadn't shown up. She didn't fight back; she didn't scream, cry or attack. Even if she wanted to let her pain out, she hadn't been able to. Shin had meant to provoke her but June wasn't provoked,just once again she was confronted with her fears and pushed back into the traumatizing trance of absolute paralysis and emptiness. Sometimes June thought an evil witch had cursed her, as she sat in the fountain she felt as if the demon or witch or whatever it could have been, had once again taken over her senses.

Slouching back upstairs June started to feel cold; she had spent an hour in this hot water and now her body had to withstand the autumn night wind. Her lonely steps echoed through the tunnel, not even the smell of lilac could soothe her now. June knew that Shin wouldn't stop his attacks, he may go further and further until he'd have enough but then it may already be too late. On her first day he had almost uncovered the truth about her, next time he may really find out she's a girl and then what?

He'd run off to Master Han and June would be kicked out. Then, she'd really end as a beggar and maybe as a prostitute to make money. June had to keep her secret at all costs, but she knew that was going to be the hardest thing for her to do.

As she reached Master Han's house, she saw the sun would soon rise, meaning everyone would be awake in a short while. June could sleep a few more minutes but she knew she wouldn't be able to sleep now.Fear and anger was still within her, how should she get rid of it? How should she fight her fears?Courage isn't the absence of fear but overcoming it. However, June had no idea how she should overcome her fear if those who she feared were somewhere in Saint Calum or Laurus.There had to be another way to bring out courage without risking her life.

With squeezed lips June decided to try out something simple, she crept inside the room where the boys slept and grabbed her sword. Shin, Arnold and Kris were sleeping peacefully as if nothing had happened. June glanced at them for a short moment, wondering how she could get them to leave her alone. Maybe the only way was by earning respect. But the girl had no idea how to do that.With a sigh, she tiptoed to the door and walked outside…

 

"It's morning!" Master Han was in his usual wake-up-routine, forcing his students out of their warm beds. "Get dressed we have a lot to work on today," said he to the half-asleep students and scanned their faces. "We will cut back on practicing your balance, I hope that today I will see you making progress especially you Tay-" Master Han's eyes were on the left corner where also Faris stared at. "Where's Tayzawa?" Shin tried to suppress his laughter, Kris pulled a grin and elbowed Arnold, "maybe he's taking a bath." The boys busted in laughter while Master Han's eyes traveled to their faces, "would you explain what you find so funny?"

Shin shrugged, "I think he wanted to take a bath but didn't return yet."

"Shin," grumbled Master Han, "do I look like an idiot to you?"

"No, Master Han."

"Then go and look for the kid," he pointed over his shoulder with a frozen expression, "now."

Shin lost the grin, but walked outside without further words.

Rolling his eyes and muffling his own grumbles, Shin walked down the stairs, heading to the clearing. What was Tayzawa thinking? It was just a stupid prank for heaven's sake, no need to be so dramatically emotional! Did he really stay in the water all night? Did he fall asleep? What if he got hurt and drowned?

Shin froze as he stood in the center of the tunnel imagining to find a pale and dead Tayzawa in the water. With wide eyes he rushed down the stairs praying that the new kid just wanted to pull a prank too. Hopefully he was alright, hopefully nothing had happened to him. Otherwise Shin and his friends would be in huge trouble.As he arrived at the clearing with a panting and with a red face, he scanned the area looking for the kid, but he was nowhere in sight. Not even in the water.

 

 

"…Therefore I need you guys to concentrate," mumbled Master Han with crossed arms as he and the other boys waited on the meadow before the house, "keep in mind that when you're balanced, you have the right stance, when you have the right stance you can use your opponent's strength and size for your own benefit."

Faris was barely listening to his Master's words. He was more concerned about his friend; something told him that he wasn't in the fountain. Why would he be? Did he wake up in the middle of the night because he felt like taking a bath? The boy glanced over to Kris and Arnold who watched the Master with bored expressions. Faris thought those two boys were idiots, but this random laughter of theirs was unusual…even for them.

"Well?"

The boys raised their heads as Shin returned, his face was on the ground as he slowly walked towards the group, "he isn't there."

"I think his sword is also missing," mumbled Dan.

Kris and Arnold exchanged quick glances as they saw Shin's expression. This wasn't supposed to happen. Had their prank really harmed Tayzawa or what was going on? Where was this kid?

"Shin," Master Han grumbled and turned to face his student, "do you have anything to do with this?"

Shin shook his head innocently, "Maybe he ran away."

Master Han didn't like that option, though it was plausible; the kid was obviously traumatized. He had bad dreams, was pale and sometimes when he thought no one was watching, he had this expression on his face that even scared the old Master. Did this boy really just run away? Perhaps he would harm himself, had Tayzawa left a note?

"You boys wait here," said the man disgruntled and walked inside his house. First, he searched the bedrooms, then the kitchen and eventually the parlor. But there was nothing.

Back outside Master Han ordered the boys to look for Tayzawa in the forest nearby but after an hour they returned as clueless as before.

"Faris, Dan, Maiko and Ki-Pyo, you guys head to the waterfall, I'll be there in a minute."

"What about us?" Asked Arnold. The just named boys nodded wordlessly, grabbed their swords and walked away. Master Han turned to the other three students, and tilted his head with a dark expression.

"Now, you will tell me what happened last night."

"What do you mean?" Asked Shin, still playing innocent.

"I know that you guys already attacked Tayzawa on his first day, do you think I'm blind?"

Kris forced a pathetic smile on his lips moving his eyes from Master Han to his friends and back, "we…didn't…I mean w-"

"Shut up now!" Yelled the Master, "is it that difficult to tell the truth?" He snorted, "of course it is, for cowards."

"You're calling us cowards?" Said Shin abashed.

"Of course I do," replied Han with a shrug, "I know you did something to Tayzawa again but since you fear punishment you chose to lie. Fear has no place here…"

"We are no cowards," said Kris, "we really have no idea where Tay is."

"You didn't answer my question," said the Master with a sigh, "I asked what happened last night."

"Uhh…" that look in Kris' eyes literally begged Shin to finally tell the truth, he couldn't stand Master Han's cold glare any longer.

"It was his idea!" Arnold blurted out, pointing his index at Shin.

"What?!" Said he with a red face, "well no one forced you to do it!"

Master Han was close to losing his patience now, "did what?"

"Ugh," Shin groaned rolling his eyes, "it was just a stupid prank! We carried Tay down to the fountain and threw him in the water…he woke up and everything…he wasn't hurt."

"And do you think that makes it all better?" It seemed as though Master Han's brown eyes were about to pop out of his head, "why would you do that?"

"We…don't know," admitted Kris. Well yes, they didn't really like Tayzawa but they knew that wouldn't explain their prank and Master Han would just get more upset over such an excuse.

"Shin…this was your idea?" Said the master after a moment of silence.

The boy nodded wordlessly, hoping he wouldn't be forced to apologize to Tayzawa now. But before Master Han could make any more remarks, the silence was interrupted by Faris' childish voice calling out for him, "Master Han! Master Han!"

"Aren't you supposed to be at the falls?"

The boy ran over to them panting , with a red face he lowered his head and pushed his hands on his knees to catch his breath, "the fall…Tay…Tayzawa is there…"

 

Master Han and the students rushed to the fall were the other boys already waited. As the old man finally reached the top of a little hill that lead down to the water hole, he had to frown; Dan, Maiko and Ki-Pyo were focused on something before them. Their eyes sparkled with amazement and their mouths were wide opened, Faris ran down to his friends and grinned as he pointed at the center of attention. Master Han, Kris, Arnold and Shin walked down the hill and joined the other boys curious of what everyone seemed to be so amazed about.

There on the board stood Tayzawa, looking like a dead body who had magically gained the ability to move. His face was pale, deep shadows were under his small eyes, his white lips were cracked and slightly opened. This expression was a perfect example of exhaustion, yet there was an unmistakable elegance in the kid's movements.

Tayzawa seemed to ignore his audience, or he wasn't aware of it, as he moved on the wooden board swinging his sword back and forth. Using the usual basics of attack, Tayzawa sometimes even closed his eyes, as if he had to remember how to move his legs or arms. He jumped back and forth, hopped up and down, and swung his sword like it was a part of his arm and like he was dancing.

Yes, it seemed like a dance, such rhythmic movements stunned everyone in the group, especially Shin. He couldn't believe Tay was here, but it was even stranger to find the kid moving in such inspiring ways. He would've never thought that the new kid could actually impress him, but hell he did! And Shin hated that.

He hated how he couldn't move his eyes from his tired face. These hazel-brown eyes held such a concentration and patience Shin knew he lacked in. But most of all it was amazing how calm this kid seemed to be. A few hours ago, Shin could've sworn that Tay's glare would kill him, and now he looked like he was at peace with the world .

The ninja who had attempted to strangle her stood right before June, the other ninja was behind her. Both had their weapons raised, pointing it at the girl. Yet, June stayed perfectly calm as she repeatedly reminded herself not to let the fear win over her. She would never stop being scared, but never again would she let this awful feeling control her mind. It was time to learn, she had to learn; Master Han expected it from her and so did June. The ninjas were the demons of her thoughts tormenting her with a feeling she didn't even want her worst enemy to feel. However, this wouldn't get out of control again.

June let her imagination go further, as she let the Ninja behind her take a step towards her, his blade was almost touching her back and strangle-ninja also approached her now.

The killers were two and twice her size, they were more experienced and skilled fighters, not to mention they were lawless and had brutality within their blood. June was obviously not much of a threat to them and they probably knew that, yet June didn't forget Master Han's lecture about balance;

since her opponents were stronger and faster, they would use all their power on June and forget their surroundings. The sword would fall back on the soil, nothing could fight gravity but June could turn it the other way around; as her opponents came dangerously close, June pushed her sword inside the board and used her weapon as a support to push herself up. Her enemy's head moved up as she jumped to the front, hitting the ninja's face with her feet, he stumbled to the back but didn't fall down. Now, that he was provoked, he concentrated on that one strike; raising his sword he rushed forward again with clenched teeth and and hatred within his eyes. June waited patiently until he was close enough for her to strike back. The other ninja behind her waited too; to make sure June wouldn't back out he raised his sword again. June closed her eyes, taking everything around her in, the wind stood still, even the waterfall fell silent. All the girl could make out was the blades cutting through the air and her opponent finally reaching the spot June stood at. But the girl went down on her knees, opening her eyes she bend her back to the back and attacked the strangle-ninja's waist. To get back out of June's attack, he moved to the left but of course the board couldn't support his weight, therefore he fell into the water. Now June, stood back up blocking the other ninja's sword with her own, hopped back as he attempted to hit her feet and kicked his shoulder as he bent down to attack her again. The ninja stepped back not watching his steps and took a bath with his friend.

The girl smiled triumphantly, this was balance; and this was sword fighting.

"Well done," said a familiar voice. June blinked and glanced around, her Master and the other students stood in front of the whole clapping of nodding impressed. Of course, her battle hadn't been reality even if it felt so real. Those ninjas had just been in her mind not in real life. But perhaps she beat the demons now, would they return? Master Han motioned for June to come back down, with a slight shiver the girl nodded and walked towards the group of students. "Good morning, Master Han," she mumbled with a bow.

"What's this about?" Asked the Master, "do you think you can gain my sympathy by extending your training?"

"No, sir."

"Too much training isn't good for you, a warrior needs rest too. So when I tell you to train you train and when I tell you to rest you rest!"

June didn't think she'd be here this long, she thought after twenty or thirty minutes she'd be back in the hut. But the moment she had stood over the hole her mind had taken over her and reality and imagination had become one. June was confused and also embarrassed that Master Han had to scold her now, she hadn't even noticed his presence. What would he think now? Surely, it must have looked odd as she had literally attacked the air. The old man glanced at her from under his lashes with a deep frown. June wondered what he'd ask, maybe why she had left to the falls. But how was she supposed to answer? She couldn't tell the truth and partially she hadn't even known it herself, she did not think as she left she just did it. And now it was already morning and Master Han was scolding her. Though she expected a louder voice and harsh comments, now he just sounded worried.

Shin stood next to Master Han and averted his gaze once June's eyes fell on him.

"Forgive me," said June, "I…couldn't sleep so I meant to do something…useful."

If she had just admitted to be in love with an animal her voice wouldn't have sounded different, what a terrible liar June sometimes was.

"Shin already told me what happened."

June raised a brow, "he did?" What lie did he tell?

"Yes, and I think he has something to say to you," Master Han's hand gripped Shin's nape and pushed him down to bow, "well?"

"Sree."

"What?" Said June with a raised brow.

"Sorry!"

That was supposed to be an apology? June was not convinced at all but the general rules of manner forced June to accept this non-sincere apology. So she nodded with a forced smile hoping that she was finally rid of his pranks.

"Now, I need to say something else," said the old man and let go off Shin who directly walked to the back rubbing his nape.

"This was the last time you take off without letting me know, have I made myself clear?" His voice grew louder now, "How stupid of you to do this, you kid need much to learn."

June lowered her head, "yes Master and I'm sorry."

"A 'sorry' won't change anything," said Han, "I know that Shin's sorry doesn't make changes either."

The old man spun around facing the hole and sighed, "there's just one way to end this annoying war between the two of you and to show that you really learned something."

June didn't like that cold expression in Han's face, but she knew it would be wiser not to talk back. "So…what should I do?"

"Shin!" He yelled.

The boy straightened his back and glanced at his Master with a pale face, "yes?"

"On the board," Han's eyes were on June as he pointed over his shoulder with a nod, "you too."

"But Master Han, yesterday I was fighting against Tayzawa, not Shin," Faris mumbled.

"Kid, you can't choose your opponents only the gods do and right now, I am your god."

With a slight nervousness, June followed Shin and climbed back up. Raising their swords, June took her stance and tried to recall the calmness she had felt when she fought the imaginary ninjas, but looking at Shin's cold eyes made it hard for her to fight her unease.

All attention was on June as she stepped forward and raised her head. She needed to concentrate now, Shin's glare provoked and also intimidated her, she knew how badly he wanted to win. He would want to knock her off the board and then show off about it for weeks. Maybe June should let him win, maybe that would be enough to make him stop annoying her. But June's pride was against this idea; no, she wouldn't let him win. She was going to let him slip into the role of the imaginary ninja so that she could forget everything around her and just think of her sword. Talking about swords, this time she held her real weapon not just a piece of wood. This was dangerous, did Master Han expect his students to kill each other? No, surely not.

Shin's approach interrupted her thoughts; stepping closer he swung his sword towards June, she ducked out of his attack and kicked him in the stomach.

"That was fast," she heard one of the students mumble.

Shin groaned but stayed on the board, now his attacks came faster and stronger. With every attack June had to block, she was pushed more and more to the back of the board until her feet were at the side edges. With a malicious grin, and a cold glare Shin swung his weapon again, certainly he would kick her into the water now.

But even if June was first intimidated, now she was eager to win and finally ignore the eyes around her including the cold ones of Shin.

It didn't take much for her to get into the right mood, if she wanted to defend herself, she just required the took wish to stay alive and possibly not harmed.

Would Shin hurt her or not? Would he intend to hurt her and make it look like it was an accident? Well , that would be easy since both had real weapons, but if that were the case, June wanted to fight back. She couldn't let such things happen. She had so many plans for the future, therefore every threat coming her way had to be taken care of immediately. And currently, Shin was the threat.

Gritting her teeth, June stepped forward and pressed her weapon against Shin's. The students watched in awe as the much shorter Tayzawa pushed Shin away. Shin was taken aback and pushed June to the back again, but this time it was her who attacked. And he found himself in the situation that June had been in before, he couldn't even prepare his own attack without having to block June's. The battle turned into a fiery fight of angry children and sharp blades, none of them wanted to give up or step back. Both forgot about the possible dangers this fight brings and just wanted to win over the other.

Some students were worried and kept glancing over to Master Han who watched the battle in silence with a frown and a cold expression. What was that man thinking? Wasn't he worried? Was he analyzing their techniques?

Sweat was running down June's forehead, both kids came to a short stop to catch their breaths. With a gritted jaw, Shin tried to figure out June's next move and vice versa. The girl hated it, but Shin was really strong today. Last time they fought, it was easy for June to fight back and to win. But now, he seemed to have no weak points at all. Slowly, she was running out of ideas; how could she win against her opponent? How could she make him give in or fall down? Frankly, she didn't want to hurt him, but maybe she had no other choice.

Was this the way Master Han wanted Shin and June to end their fights? By killing one another? June wondered what the old man's intentions were but now she couldn't focus more on that but try to make it through the battle. Though could she? Shin's next attack was hard to block and almost pushed June off the board, provoked she fought back trying her best to force Shin down.

With a  low grumble, the boy defended every attack, feeling his exhaustion increase. He tackled June's shoulder and tried to rip her weapon out of her hands, she on the other hand, gave in when he tackled her just to gain more space between Shin and her. She moved her sword away from Shin's hand and aimed at his head, but unfortunately this attack was blocked as well.

It was obvious that Shin and June were equal to each other, even if June lacked in attacking skills, she could make up for that by using her well trained defense system in which Shin lacked in.

No one knew how this was going to end, none of the two kids seemed to be stronger or faster even if Shin was taller and much longer a student of Master Han than June was, he still couldn't beat her.

"Don't you think it's enough, Master?" Mumbled Faris with a deep frown. He was worried about his friend and hoped Tayzawa wouldn't be harmed.

But Master Han's face showed no emotions, his lips were pressed into a thin, straight line and his eyes followed the every moves of the kids.

June had now forced Shin back into the center of the board, finally she had an idea; if she couldn't force him down herself, then she had make him jump down even if it was unwanted. Obviously, she wouldn't win and neither would Shin but maybe they could both loose. Of course there were no draws in real battles, but June had enough and finally wanted to set an end to this struggle.

Ducking under his attack, June stepped to the board's edge and hoped she stood in the right angle.

Shin didn't seem to notice what she planned, and just focused on his next attack and another tackle against her shoulder. This was it; June knew he was going to tackle her and it was impossible for her to stay on the board, her first foot slipped off and Shin already smiled triumphantly, but before June was completely down she punched him in the guts, which caused him to groan and bend forward. He couldn't hold his balance either and just like the girl had planned, both ended up in the water.

The students clapped impressed while Master Han stroke his long beard. Tayzawa had eventually given in, but generously chose to share the shame of failure with Shin. That wasn't wise but definitely a good trick.

"What was that for? You had lost already!" Complained Shin wiping his wet hair off his face.

"How had I lost? I was still on the board!"

"With one foot!" Shin rolled his eyes, "that's not fair."

"There is no such thing as fairness in battles! Look at the lawless!"

Shin snorted and climbed out of the hole, "please, what would a brat like you know about the lawless, huh?"

June gritted her teeth, "more than you think!"

"I bet your mommy has read stories about the lawless to you when she tugged you in bed," Shin pressed his palms together and blinked, "oh please mommy tell me again how brutal they are."

June followed Shin outside and stomped forward, "shut up!"

"Oh what? Have I said something wrong? Hmm" Shin pouted as he spoke in a baby-voice, "should I not talk about Mommy?"

June glared at the boy before her, she had always tried to stay perfectly calm in every situation he had tried to provoke her but now was enough. No one on this planet should ever speak bad about Ena! June lost it and before Shin could make another stupid comment he was already on the ground.

With her legs on either side of Shin's body, June punched and scratched the boy, tears were in her eyes and her jaw was strained. She was so mad she wanted to scream and break anything or anyone that was too close.

Master Han stomped forward, grabbed June on her collar and forced her off Shin. His lip was bleeding and his left eye bruised. He couldn't believe what had happened. "You," snarled he and grabbed for the kid but Faris and the other students held him back.

"Would you explain to me what the hell has gotten into you?" Yelled Master Han.

"I don't know! He is the crazy one, not me!" Shin pointed at June with fire in his eyes.

"You're the one who's crazy!" Yelled June back. Master Han let go off her collar and pushed her next to Shin, "enough! You're both at fault, Tayzawa learn to control your anger and Shin! For heaven's sake, leave the kid alone!"

Master Han's face displayed more wrinkles than before as he stood before his students with crossed arms and a red face, "if you want to fight then leave this place and don't come back. But while you are here, you'll listen to what I say and if I catch either of you attacking the other one more time you'll be kicked out! Am I understood?"

Silence.

"Answer me!"

"Yes Master," mumbled June with a lowered head.

"Understood," said Shin.

"Now go, you'll be excluded from today's training. Clean up the hut and remember, one more incidence and you're out! Both of you and I don't care who's at fault!"

June didn't dare to look up, she had still not regained full control of her emotions and her eyes still burned but she bowed wordlessly, grabbed her sword and staggered away.

Shin waited a few more seconds until he left to follow her.

Not saying a word, June started to wipe the shelves in Master Han's hut with a wet, old rag while Shin made the beds.

June was still mad as can be but at least she could control herself now. Shin on the other hand, thought of the master's words and thought if he got Tayzawa to attack him first then he'd be rid off him for good because Master Han would kick him out. His lip was bleeding, so Tayzawa definitely needed to pay for that.

The kids stayed in different rooms all the time, June obviously avoided seeing Shin and tried to distract herself. It wasn't easy for her to concentrate on cleaning while Shin would stay just a few feet behind her pretending to make the beds, the girl could tell his eyes were on her and she wondered what he was thinking of.

Of course she didn't know that Shin asked himself why he disliked Tayzawa so much, the new kid may be a show off but such things never really bothered Shin, so why did he have this bad feeling? It was like his guts and any instinct within him screamed at Shin to be careful around Tayzawa.

Why did he think Tayzawa was nothing but bad luck and a threat?

Just as the boy considered a god's curse, Master Han and the other students entered the hut and filled the parlor with raised eyebrows and partially amused grins. "Well," Arnold sighed, "seems like both are still alive." Kris snickered and elbowed his friend while Faris ran off to Tayzawa who just placed new wood on the stove, "everything? Alright?" Asked the boy. June could just respond with a weak smile before Master Han motioned for Shin to come into the parlor. "At least you are good at cleaning," said the man to his students, "I hope you understood what I said before, one more incident and you can kiss this place goodbye."

Nodding, June averted her gaze, this threat scared her. But Shin not so much, his eyes were fixed on June's pale face.

"I think a simple apology won't do," said Master Han then and displayed one of his rare smiles, "Dan, get me the metal chain from my bedroom."

Dan nodded and walked across the living room.

June had never seen Master Han smile before, at least she couldn't remember. Therefore it wasn't comforting at all, somehow it reminded her of a wolf approaching a human with a wagging tail- this was no good sign.

Also Shin frowned about this strange expression in his master's face but just like June he remained silent and waited for Dan to return with the chain. What could the old master want to do with it?

The boy's eyes widened as Dan handed the heavy metal to his master, everyone in the room had the same idea;

Han was going to punish Shin and Tayzawa by beating them with metal chains. They had never experienced violence in this place, that's why it was one scary thought.

June gulped with wide eyes and hoped it would soon be over, Shin bit his tongue wondering how he could get out of this situation.

"Master is this necessary?" Asked Faris and took a step back from him, as if the chain would attack the boy all by itself.

Han took a deep breath before he answered, "those who wish to part shall be together," he chuckled "at least for a while."

"I think he's gone mad," whispered Kris into Arnold's ear…

 

Vin was just returning from the academy where he trained the students every now and then, entering the palace he called out for the guard in charge and asked if anything strange had happened. Luckily everything was calm, so Vin decided to see the king and maybe check on the prince.

That little kid hadn't been himself ever since his friend died, all masters of the palace had given up on their pathetic strategies to cheer him up or to distract him. What Vin had seen the other day, was a kid that looked like an old man, it was worrisome, would the future king already be broken before he'd even rule?

Some in the palace said the kid would someday kill himself, others said he wouldn't make a good king and basically welcome the ninjas or any other Laurusians in Saint Calum with open arms. The general on the other hand, had no such concerns, the child was in a terrible state, but he didn't need doubts like that now but a friend who supported him. Hikari was trying her best but everything had failed so far.

As general Vin rounded another corner, an ear-wrecking cry echoed through the hallway. Vin winced as the female shriek seemed to cut through his ear drum, but it took the man less than a second to follow the terrible cry.

Guards, servants and advisers crossed general Vin's way as they rushed forward and eventually reached the king's study.

In front of the closed door, stood a servant with a face paler than snow and a shaking body. The smell of curry rose up Vin's nose as he saw a tin tray on the ground and porcelain pieces next to it. The woman didn't seem to notice that she stood in the middle of the curry soup puddle, since her eyes were fixed on something before her. A blue blanket was wrapped around something round. "What happened for heaven's sake?" Asked Lu-Jong who also joined the group, "if you're too clumsy to carry a tray of food, clean it up and bring his majesty something new to eat!"

The servant didn't listen, she averted her gaze as she clutched her hand on her opened mouth.

"What is going on?" Asked Vin.

"It's…it's…" The servant pointed at the blanket and began to choke.

With a sigh Vin stepped forward and tilted his head.

All he could see was a faint flesh-colored something. It looked like a piece of leather, but as the general lifted the blanket, he was forced to step back and force his breakfast back down his throat. "Dear gods," he whispered as he looked into pale half-opened eyes. It was the head of an old man, with wrinkly but also leathery skin and a deep, curvy scar. A strange smell emerged from this head, this man must have been dead for several weeks. Vin gasped taking a few steps back and just managed to say "head," before he had to choke again.

The group of guards, advisers and servants was just as shocked as they discovered what had frightened the servant so much.

One of the advisers send out a guard to find the king. Narmeen appeared from one of the libraries within the blink of an eye. Judging from his cold expression, you could tell that he had already been told what had happened or actually…what had been found.

"Who entered the palace?" Asked Narmeen after he had taken a look at the head and returned to his study.

General Vin had already received the daily report and handed it to the king, "no one suspicious your majesty."

"Damn it!" Yelled he, hitting the desk with his fist, "I have enough of this, people enter the palace as easy as a brothel and endanger my family! Who is responsible for this?!"

"Well the guards at the gate?" Suggested Lu-Jong.

"Don't let them receive the punishment," commented Vin with a frown, "surely it wasn't an obvious thief or lawless. It's someone within the lines."

Narmeen rubbed his temples, great...just another headache. It was getting worse these days.

"From now on, everyone who enters the palace will be checked, I don't care who it is even if it's the queen of the crystal plateau," Narmeen rose from his seat, "this traitor shall be found!"

General Vin knew of the king's worries and nodded. Now, he was more than ever determined to find out who was behind all of this.

"If it's someone from our lines, he will quickly hear that people shall be checked when entering the royal palace," Lu-Jong pointed out.

"Do you have a better idea?" Asked the king.

"Yes your majesty, I'd advise you to do nothing."

If this wasn't such a serious situation Vin would have laughed at the adviser, but now he didn't feel like laughing but more like tickling someone with the blade of his sword.

"Do nothing?" Said the king, "and let the lawless enter the palace as they please?"

"That would make them less careful and easier to catch."

The adviser had a point there but Narmeen wasn't fully convinced, safety was his priority number one these days. He couldn't take any risks if he didn't want anyone to be harmed.

"Do you at least know who the man was?" Asked the king feeling clueless.

Lu-Jong's features froze, he nodded and took a step forward. "Andres your majesty. I had recognized him right away, the scar isn't hard to miss."

Narmeen squeezed his eyes shut, "The gods must hate me."

 

 

June raised her brow as Master Han had told her and Shin to hold out their arms. Were they really going to be hit with this metal chain? Faris had to look away just like all the other students. Shin froze, hoping he wouldn't scream and give the other boys, especially Tayzawa a reason to laugh.

"Ready?" Asked the Master.

June said nothing, she would never be ready for such a punishment even if she had experienced worse things. Nana and Ena had never hit her. Ena was convinced that this wasn't the correct way to raise a child. The physician preferred to explain what June had done wrong instead of hitting her. But watching Ena die was surely pain enough. So this wouldn't be that bad…right?

June squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the pain. She held her breath until her throat hurt and pressed her lips together to silence possible screams. But there was no pain she felt, but a cold, hard metal touching her left wrist.

"This is your punishment."

June opened her eyes and saw that the metal chain was tied around her and Shin's wrist. Now they were literally bound to each other.

"What is this supposed to mean?" Asked Shin indignantly.

With a happy grin, Master Han took a step back, "what do you think? You and Tayzawa will be together night and day from now on, you'll learn to live with each other whether you like it or not."

"But," said June but the master rose his hand, "no but. Just 'yes master' I will watch you, one little fight, one offensive joke and both of you will be kicked out."

Shin and June knew he wasn't joking but certainly they wished he did. Now June wanted to be hit instead of tied to this idiot and Shin didn't think differently.

How were they supposed to manage anything with their limited mobility? Of course they didn't know that this was just half a punishment and half a lesson. After he had seen their fight on the board, Master Han decided it was time for a new lesson which they both needed. The children had impressed the old man, finally he saw the potential in them that he knew they had. But now he had to get more of it out of their stubborn minds.

June didn't want this, Shin's mad glare made her shiver and she knew this was going to be utterly difficult. She saw many problems arising, which was currently her full bladder.

"The gods must hate me," said she lowly and wished she could disappear.

9: Chapter 8

June suppressed a groan as Shin threw his arm over her head, it hurt but she didn’t push him away. As he snored into her ear she wished she could have cut off his nose  but every movement of hers hurt so she wouldn’t even be able to push him away.

After Master Han had tied his students to each other, June had the hardest time doing what she was told, first she had to continue the training, and let Shin pull her on the hard ground whenever he fell down, then she had to bathe next to him which was already more punishment than necessary and now she had to sleep next to him with a painfully full bladder. In the fountain she was able to keep her secret by saying she did not want anyone to see the scar she had on her butt that’s why she’d keep her shorts on, surprisingly Shin did not mock her about that and let her be. He basically ignored her presence the whole day and June was grateful for that. But now, as she needed to empty herself she knew that it was practically impossible for Shin not to notice something.

Stupid Master Han and his stupid punishment! June cursed the old master with gritted teeth, she didn’t deserve this. What had she done wrong? Shin deserved the bruised eye more than anyone here and now she was tied to this idiot for who knew how long.

June’s eyes scanned the darkness as she thought of an idea. If it was already dark here, it would also be dark outside as well. Maybe she could use that for her benefit. June had no choice, either she took the risk of revealing her secret now or she gave Shin a disgusting bath and even if neither options were pleasing, June still decided option number one was better. Throwing his arm back, she sat up and smiled as she heard ‘the idiot’ wake up. “Can’t you be careful?” He hissed.

“No.” She muttered dryly, “get up.”

“What?”

“I have to pee.”

Shin sighed and turned his back to her, June winced, as the metal cut through her skin.

“Wait until tomorrow.”

“Oh…apparently you don't like waking up in the middle of the night, hmm?” Whispered June, “now you know how annoying this is.”

Shin sighed without giving an answer. This idiot still had the nerve to ignore her but June wasn’t going to give in. Standing up, she jerked her arm forward and pulled Shin’s limb after her.

“OW!”

“Be quiet!” Hissed Dan.

June pulled a face but waited until she could hear him snore again. “Now get up!”

“You’re worse than the Master,” said Shin but finally left the bed.

As he followed June, yawning and rubbing his eyes, she wondered how she could get through this without being caught. Hopefully the darkness and Shin’s half-asleep state would help her.

As they stepped outside Shin sighed and blinked until his eyes stayed open, “I actually have to pee too.”

Oh no, thought June. Now, he’d expect them to stand next to each other while emptying their bladders? June hadn’t planned it that way! Somehow, she had to keep him as far as possible away, but how was she supposed to do that with the chain on their wrists?

However, before she could complain, Shin had already pulled them between a line of trees and opened his pants. Turning his back to her, he sighed lowly and laid his head back as he let ‘the water flow’.

June gritted her teeth and averted her gaze, fortunately she couldn’t see a thing so maybe he wouldn’t either.

She knew she was taking a huge risk now, but her uncomfortable state made her forget that fact now. Opening her pants with slightly shaking fingers, she spread her legs and glanced over her shoulder. Shin was still busy with his own business so she quickly pulled her pants down and emptied her bladder.

“Are you done?” Said Shin and closed his pants again.

“Don’t look!” Shrieked June.

“You’re acting like a girl! Who cares if I look?”

June’s eyes widened, “the…scar.”

“Oh but the scar on your hand doesn’t matter? I’ve seen that one too.”

June glanced over her shoulder and saw that Shin was facing her now. Unfortunately, she couldn’t see his expression. Had he seen her? Does he know the truth now?

His voice was cold and annoyed, but that wasn’t unusual.

“That…” June turned her face back to the tree she stood at and lifted her pants back up, “is…none of your business.”

“I swear your behavior is strange.”

“Look who’s talking,” grumbled June as her foot covered her just created puddle of urine with soil.

“Well,” Shin sighed, “do you think I like this situation we’re in? I don’t, so let’s just pretend like we’re friends so Master Han will free us again or do you think I want to be tied to an idiot for the rest of my life?”

“You are the idiot,” grumbled June and stepped outside the line of trees pulling Shin after her.

June wasn’t sure if Shin had seen who she really is or not, but somehow she still felt safe.

Now, she couldn’t tell what he thought anyways. It was too dark to see his face and June was too tired to feel alarmed. With an almost careless shrug June went back inside and went to sleep.

 

 

 

 

The days that followed were pure terror for June, she suffered under the missing privacy and the constant company of the idiot. She could only be alone when Shin was asleep, but then she couldn’t even lay down as she pleased but had to let the idiot beat her up as he snored in her ear or sometimes even drooled on her face.

This was one hell of a punishment but June still tried to please Master Han, hoping he’d ‘set her free again’ but it didn’t look good. Even if the fighting had stopped and was replaced by simple ignorance, there was still no trace of companionship between her and Shin. She knew Master Han wanted that. But he could have as well asked for a god to cook his dinner.

With every new day, June grew more demotivated, thinking that there was no way she could learn something if she was not free to move.

Master Han waited for progress but sadly, neither June nor Shin presented any. Therefore, it was time for the old man to pull another ace out of his sleeve.

“Well,” said he one day walking back and forth in front of the line of his students, “battles aren’t always consisting of one enemy but a whole group.” His eyes scanned Shin’s and June’s face.
“Sometimes it’s five or even more attacking you at once.”

Kris shrugged, “so?”

“So Tayzawa and Shin will have to fight a group of three today.”

“What?” Said June raising her wrist, “how are we supposed to do that?”

The master tapped his index on his temples in response, “use your head.”

“Kris, Arnold and Faris, I want you to attack Shin.” His eyes moved to June, “Maiko, Ki-Pyo and Dan attack Tayzawa.”

“Master,” Shin stepped forward, “I could handle all six of them if I was free.” Hoping Han would finally unlock the chain from Shin’s wrist he smiled and tilted his head, “do you know what I mean?”

Master Han looked unimpressed and turned his back to the boy, “Shin, pretend Tayzawa isn’t there and vice versa.”

Shin’s face fell but he picked up his sword and took his stance, at least he could try to impress his master now.

June did the same and waited for the first attack.

It was three on one and not easy, the moment Faris attacked Shin, he had to step away but already hit June’s back. June tripped forward with a groan almost touching the tip of Dan’s blade.

It was hard to defend their attacks and soon the kids panted heavily, it was nothing but backing out of their opponent’s weapons and attacks.

June would bump against Shin’s back and Shin would accidently tackle June.

Master Han smiled amused as Shin repeatedly tried to push Tayzawa away to create more space but eventually the two kids forgot about their surroundings and fought themselves instead of the other students.

“I guess that’s enough,” said Han after a while.

Shin glared at June with gritted teeth feeling the eyes of Faris on his back, “can’t you watch out, clumsy?”

“Speaking to yourself?” Replied June.

“Alright boys, I knew this was going to happen, none of you has his temper under control.”

Shin motioned to June, “that isn’t my fault!”

“I don’t care whose fault it is,” mumbled Han, “those who go along with it are also at fault.” He waved his hand in the empty air and turned his back to the kids, “leave now, these days you are no use to me and just disturb the training.” June was more than mad, hearing those words. But she did not complain, knowing it wasn’t wise to provoke the master more.

“Oh actually,” Master Han had this strange smile on his lips again, “I don’t want you to get lazy, so why don’t you do some chores?”

Shin’s face fell, “I am no woman! Why do we have to keep doing them?”

June could just role her eyes over Shin’s remark.

“Because I say so,” replied the master, “And you do what I tell you to do.” He nodded towards the hut, “I have finished two swords which need to be delivered to their new owners, bring them to the village and buy some chicken and fish from the money they give you.”

With a silent bow, June walked away and pulled a grumbling Shin after her.

 

The village wasn’t that far away, but the kids would need a while to get there. After it had rained a lot the last days, the roads were muddy and thanks to the heavy winds, trees had been uprooted and now blocked the roads.

Shin stayed quiet as they walked through the forest, while June enjoyed the beautiful view of the strange plants and the fresh air.

“We will need at least two hours to get back,” said she not knowing why she started a conversation.

“What is that old man thinking? We are his students and he is treating us like slaves!”

June shrugged, “well, can you blame him? We haven’t acted like students.”

“Maybe you haven’t but I…”

June sensed Shin’s anger though she couldn’t tell whether it was anger towards her or Master Han.

“Well, quit complaining and just walk faster.”

“Don’t tell me what to do,” snarled Shin.

With a sigh, June rolled her eyes and climbed over a tree trunk that had been cutting through the road as if a god had placed it there. Shin followed her right away but groaned in exhaustion as his pants got stuck on a branch, “damn it!”

“Relax,” said June amused and climbed back on the wood to free Shin.

“I tell you, soon I will get rid off this chain.”

“How? Are you planning to cut your hand off?”

“Very funny, If I were to cut something off, then it’d be your hand not mine.”

June shook her head, “what is it that makes you hate me so much, eh? I never did anything to you.”

Shin had actually hoped June wouldn’t ask that question because he didn’t even know why. “I just can’t stand you.”

“That’s your excuse?” Asked June placing her hand on her hip.

“Well, what’s your excuse?”

“I was merely just defending myself.”

“Right, your ‘defending’ had gotten us to this,” Shin motioned to the chain.

“Quit acting like a spoiled girl and walk,” said June annoyed.

Shin snorted but stayed quiet.

After overcoming a few more trees and mud holes, the kids reached the little valley at the center of the mountain. They delivered the swords in no time and bought the food in the market.

“Want to make a bet?” Said Shin as they were on the way back. Each of the kids carried three dead chickens and a basket of fish.

“What kind of bet?” Asked June.

“I bet that I can carry everything in one hand until we get home and you can’t.”

June rolled her eyes, what a stupid bet.

“And what do you want to bid on?”

Shin thought for a while and then smiled mischievously, “If I win, you’ll tell Master Han that you provoked me first and you’ll do all the chores, if you win,” he sounded like it was the most impossible thing for June to win, “I will tell Master Han it was me and I will do your chores.”

“Even if one of us tells Master Han who started, he doesn’t care. Didn’t you listen to what he said before?”

Shin shrugged, “he could change his mind.”

June thought this was ridiculous. It made no sense and who cared whether she could carry everything with one hand or not? It would make no difference if she won or lost. But looking at Shin’s mocking smile, June knew she wouldn’t step back. Who knew,  if she won this bet she could at least gain his respect or make Shin back off.

So without further words, June nodded and grabbed the basket of fish with her left arm and walked forward.

This was harder than expected, because she had to climb the trees again and make sure she wouldn’t let go off the food. Shin smiled internally thinking how he could get Tayzawa off track. It would just be too great if Tayzawa lost the bet, it would bring some more fun into this situation that was very boring and also embarrassing. Kris and Arnold already laughed their butts off, Shin needed something to impress his friends with if he didn’t want to lose them.

June was silent not thinking about the rising pain in her left arm and tried to walk fast enough to make it home before sunset. Shin, on the other hand liked to walk slow. He grinned and whistled annoyingly loud as if he had nowhere to hurry to. June knew that this was just his attempt to provoke her, though this wasn’t everything. She had to be careful.

“You know, I am really looking forward to seeing you make my bed.” Said he after a long while.

And I am really looking forward to punching your stupid face.

“What? Seems like you already know you’ll lose.”

“Whatever,” was June’s reply.

“Pathetic,” mumbled Shin with a sigh, “how should people ever take you serious as a warrior?”

June stomped on the floor, “they will when they see me slit their throats!”

Shin guffawed at her, “you? Oh right, you wouldn’t even be able to kill a bee but probably just run away afraid of its sting!”

“I almost killed you, remember?”

“Obviously I was being easy on you,” Shin shrugged, “you were just lucky and you know... you were new.”

June was provoked and annoyed, her right brow jumped up and down but she tried to contain her rage, “keep trying to find excuses, if that makes you happy.”

“That’s no excuse!”

“You can yell all you want, but let’s face the facts; I- the new kid, shorter and less experienced than you almost killed you on my first day.”

“But I pushed you off the board first,” Said Shin then.

“I guess you’re the one who’s been lucky, not me. But,” With a strained jaw she stepped closer to him, “I am going to learn and I will train and become the best of all warriors and then you should really watch every step you take.”

Shin sighed and averted his gaze, licking his upper front teeth he rolled his eyes but deep down inside he did see Tayzawa as a threat, he just couldn’t tell why, “oh…is that so? You dare to threaten me?”

“So you better leave me alone now.”

“Or what hmm? Do you really think this show of yours can impress me?” Shin snorted, “please. I know that you’re just a scared little baby, why else would you cry for your mother in your sleep, eh?”

June’s eyes widened, she had spoken in her sleep? Why hadn’t at least Faris told her?

“See?” Shin smiled as he saw the shock in June’s eyes. “If you’re that scared, why don’t you just get the hell out of here and go back to mommy?”

That was it. June couldn’t contain anything anymore. He could tell her she’s weak, he could make fun of her or get on her nerves. But anything about Ena was definitely too much for her to deal with.

Before June even knew what was going on, she had already dropped the chickens and the basket on the mud and sprang at Shin.

Just like the last time, June lay on top of Shin punching him mercilessly, but this time the boy got over the surprise pretty fast and punched back. Loosing track of their surroundings, the kids rolled on the ground back and forth, until they reached the side of the road and rolled down a steep hill.

Sharp rocks and branches hit their backs and cut their skins. June held onto her head to keep it from a serious injury while Shin just kept rolling like ball.

It was just a few seconds later, when the kids stopped at the lower road closer to the village. Shin sat up rubbing his nape and back and glanced around, “what have you done?”

“Me?!” Yelled June, “it’s your entire fault.”

Standing up, Shin patted his knees to remove some dust from his pants and motioned up to the hill, “my fault? You’re the one who attacked first, not me!”

“Well, that’s what you get for provoking me!”

“Don’t be so emotional!” Yelled he, “I was just joking around!”

June crossed her arms, “well, a joke needs to be funny not hurting!”

Shin took a step back, he wouldn’t have expected Tayzawa to actually admit that his jokes had hurt him.

June sighed, closing her eyes she looked up the hill wondering where the food could be.

“The chains!” Yelled Shin suddenly with wide eyes. June glanced down at her wrist and just noticed that the terrible pain was gone.

“We’re free!” Shin raised his hands into the air and grinned, “all thanks to me!”

June rolled her eyes and headed to the hill. Chain or not, she would get in trouble if she brought no food home. So she had to find a solution, it wouldn’t be wise if she kept breaking rules or causing Master Han to punish her. She needed to learn sword fighting, that’s why she had come here.

“Hey! Where are you going?”

“To Laurus,” yelled June over her shoulder, “what do you think, savant? I’m looking for the food!”

Shin’s eyes widened, he had forgotten about the food but quickly went after June.

They looked behind the bushes but also at the top of the hill after they had climbed back on. “This is bad,” said Shin after they had spent almost an hour searching. “It’s like a spirit had stolen it from us.”

“I am starting to believe it really did,” mumbled June scratching her forehead. “What do we do now? We can’t buy new food, we have no money and Master Han is probably wondering where we are.”

Shin shrugged swinging the metal chain he had found next to a boulder in the air, “maybe look for some edible mushrooms?”

 

“This must be  a joke!” Surely every animal in the forest and every person within a radius of five miles heard Master Han’s loud voice. His eyes were so wide, that Faris feared they’d pop out of his head.

With a strained jaw, he paced back and forth while June and Shin glued their eyes to the ground wincing whenever they could just hear the old man’s breath.

“I give you the swords, expecting you to bring food. But instead I receive this!” He motioned to June and Shin, “children dirtier than a sailor’s bathroom and no food! Even the damn chain is broken!”

“Master,” Shin raised his hand but Han’s death-glare cut him off.

“I have enough of you! Both of you! Whatever I ask you to do, you fail at it or disappoint me! Was it that difficult to bring back the food that we all need?”

June felt a shiver run down her spine, she knew Master Han was going to be mad but she hadn’t expected to see this disappointment in his face. His eyes may have been cold and his frown deep,  but June could clearly see what this hurt expression meant.

Her master was worried, from the outside he may  have been a rough, old man but he had a soft spot and the kids had actually hurt it.

“What am I supposed to do with you idiots?” His voice was low now, almost just a whisper. His frown deepened and he laid his head back, sighing loudly.

“Do what you want,” he waved the other kids to come inside and headed to the hut.

Shin glanced at June biting his lower lip, apparently he felt as bad as June did about disappointing their master.

“Master Han! It was my fault!” Said he then, just as June wanted to go after the rest.

Han did not turn around but he stopped abruptly and so did the other students. Shin threw one last glance at June before he stepped forward and raised the chain, “we broke it as we fell down the mountain.”

June’s eyes widened, was he really going to tell the truth?

“I provoked Tayzawa…he pushed me so…” Shin sighed, “forgive me please, Master. I know we went too far.”

For the first time, June thought she saw sincerity in Shin’s face. His eyes lost this mocking look of theirs and the corners of his lips were pulled down. He bowed repeatedly saying how sorry he was but what surprised June was that he said it was his entire fault and only he should be punished.

Maybe, he wanted to gain Han’s sympathy by saying the truth but maybe he was just really sorry.

June didn’t know what to believe but she was more than surprised to find Shin remorseful.

“Do you think this will change anything?” Snapped the master and spun around, “our food’s gone because of your childish behavior!”

“I know” mumbled Shin.

“Therefore you have to get us the food back, if you can’t find it then hunt for some.”

“Hunt?” June blurted out.

“Yes,” Han’s eyes traveled up and down his newest student. “Yes your majesty, what do you think? Would you rather eat stones and leaves?” His tone made the other students laugh but Shin just nodded, “we will go hunting, master.”

 

Shin was silent as he walked along the path next to June. He carried bows and arrows while June carried two baskets as they headed to the top of the mountain which was said to be full of turkeys and wild geese. It was strange for Shin not to talk at all but not as strange as the words he had said to Master Han.

Why did he want to take all the blame? June knew it was also her fault because she attacked him, but she wouldn’t have expected him to do such a noble thing. Therefore, she couldn't believe he only did it because he wanted to apologize to Master Han. There had to be another reason...

A part of her wanted to ask Shin for the reason of his behavior. But the other part thought it was better to stay quiet. What if he responded with an answer she didn’t wish to hear?

 

It took the kids less than an hour to reach the mountain’s top. They entered a clearing similar to the one where Master Han’s hut was only that it was much larger. Surrounded by trees on a meadow full of white flowers, June and Shin sat down in the center hoping to see some birds.

No one spoke or moved, June wondered what Shin was thinking of. She didn’t know whether she should be grateful or alarmed. This behavior of his was unusual, therefore June thought it was better to be careful.

As it started to get dark, the kids took four thick branches and rammed them in the soil, then they fixed a net on them and sat a little far away from their construction. Some wild goose wouldn’t see the net but then get stuck in it, Shin hoped it would work and so did June who wasn’t much of a hunter.

“It’s getting cold,” said Shin rubbing his arms.

June was surprised he said something but she responded with a smile, “well, winter isn’t far.”

“I remember how my father used to buy us new blankets every winter. I loved going to the market with him and then bringing them back to mother.”

“You miss them, don’t you?”

Shin shrugged, “don’t you miss your parents?”

June took a deep breath, “more than you can imagine.”

Shin nodded, “yeah, but this is the price we have to pay for our dream. We can’t have our parents and Master Han at once.”

“True,” said June, “why do you want to become a warrior?”

“Well…” Shin sighed with a look in his eyes that seemed far away, “it happened when I was five, it was one of those stormy days. Despite my mother’s warning, I went outside to play in the fields. But soon a flood surprised me and took me with it, I was about to drown..” Shin made a pause, “I really almost died, but as the water had carried me to a small forest, a warrior had found me and rescued me.” The boy smiled wryly, “he risked his life to save mine, this man had such a courage and kindness in him. He inspired me,” now Shin looked at June, “I want to be like him.”

June smiled, “I understand that and maybe you will be.”

“You think so?”

June nodded, “yeah, I mean your skills are already good!”

“Yeah, but not my character eh?”

June shrugged, “I can’t judge that.”

“Well,” Shin picked up a branch and poked the soil with it, “I haven’t been that nice to you.”

“But you’ve been nice to the prince, I’ve been told.”

The boy shrugged, “he’s the prince after all.”

June laughed, “now I understand, but I’ve been wondering...”

Shin tilted his head, “why I didn’t welcome you the way Faris did?”

June blushed, “I don’t care if you welcome me or not.”

“I can’t tell you why, guess I just don’t like you.”

“Well at least we’re agreeing on one thing. But can we at least quit all those fights? I am tired of them.”

Shin’s head snapped up, “did you hear that?” His eyes were fixed on something in the darkness before them.

“What? What?”

Shin stood up and took a step forward, “I think our food just arrived.”

June followed him and as she came closer, she heard the sound of flattering wings. It really was a wild goose that was stuck in the net.

Shin did not hesitate long before he pulled out a knife and cut the animal’s throat.

June looked away, in some ways she could just not quit acting like a girl.

 

Of course, one goose wasn’t enough, so the kids waited the whole night for more ‘food to arrive’ like Shin had pointed out.

It was getting cold but the kids made no fire since that would have scared the animals away. It had been a long day, June and Shin were tired and eventually slept back to back but woke up whenever they heard something.

It took them until dawn to collect enough geese for a week, with a happy smile, June hoped Master Han would be pleased with this catch and maybe forget about his disappointment.

As the sun began to rise, a thin fog covered the mountain’s top. June used this opportunity to empty her bladder.

Shin decided to sleep some more, so she got up and stepped between the trees.

June smiled wryly thinking of the recent day. It wasn’t good, frankly June was worried. It was probably too late to make a good impression on Master Han but she could still impress him in the future if only Shin would let her.

As he had spoken of his parents, it seemed as though he wanted to open up to her but then again not. He said he didn’t like her, that was fine.

But certainly that was no reason for him to act this way towards her. June wanted to know what Shin’s true side was. Was he the type of guy who just wanted to reach his goal and become a warrior? Or was he that type of guy who’d accomplish his tasks with dirty tricks? Yes, he hadn’t made it easy for June, on the other hand he had taken all the blame.

But one good deed wouldn’t erase what he had done before, would it?

June sighed and raised her pants she stepped back into the clearing but frowned as Shin was suddenly gone. Just a short moment ago, he had been sleeping peacefully but now he wasn’t here anymore. The dead geese were still laying around but where was he?

June spun around thinking he could lurk behind a tree just to scare her, but she froze as he was already behind her.

A deep frown made up his cold features, his arms were crossed and the corners of his mouth pulled down.

“You won’t get through with this.” He snarled.

“What are you talking about?”

Shin's eyes traveled up and down June's body, he looked repulsed as he met her eyes, "enlighten me," he spat the words out, "what the hell is a girl here?"

10: Chapter 9

“Shin! Shin!” Yelled June. Stomping after the boy who carried the geese in baskets, not watching his steps.

June tried to make him listen, maybe he’d understand, but all he did was turning his face whenever she reached out for him.

“Please! Don’t tell master Han! He’s going to kick me out!”

“Sure as hell he will!” Yelled Shin over his shoulder with a strained jaw. June stood still for a second but then stumbled over a rock and ran after him again.

June was a girl; and therefore not allowed to learn the art of fencing let alone become a warrior. She had broken the rule, turned against the old tradition. But hadn’t it been her only chance to survive? Of course, the girl didn’t know that it wasn’t the broken rule that was driving Shin so mad, but merely the fact that his shame of loss had just grown drastically. It was already tough for him to accept that the new kid had beaten him on his first day, but now the new kid wasn’t only new but also a girl!

A girl had beaten him and given him a bruised eye. This was a disgrace and Shin knew he couldn’t cope with it.

As he walked through the forest with a frozen face, he thought of all the times he should have noticed something. On Tayzawa’s first day, he had almost revealed his…her secret. But now, it had taken him such a long time to figure out who Tayzawa actually is and that was just by luck.

Well actually, Shin did still not know who Tayzawa is. He didn’t even know her real name, after Shin had come to an abrupt halt, he shook his head and continued forward, telling himself that he wasn’t curious at all.

Who knew, maybe she wouldn’t even tell the truth. Perhaps, she was just a spoiled girl who ran away from home, soon she’d have enough anyway and decide to leave herself.

And what if not?  Shin stopped again, Tayzawa had been fighting with him and never shed a tear. She hadn’t even told the Master what Shin had done to her on her first day.

She wasn’t this typical weak girl. Even if Shin always had a bad feeling about her, he had to admit that she possessed some kind of talent with the sword. Shin was still impressed by what he had seen at the waterfall.

Hence, she may not be spoiled but still, Shin didn’t know what to think of her. Tayzawa was strange; a girl pretending to be a guy, who has a scarred hand and gets emotional whenever her mother was mentioned. What if she had an abusive father? What was the deal with this person? Why would she do all those crazy not to mention dangerous things?

Shin shook his head, thinking that he didn't care. But what if Tayzawa needed help? No, it wasn’t his to worry.

“Shin!” June was panting as she finally reached him, “I beg you, wait!” Running after him, she caught his shoulder and met his cold face, “what? What should I do? Hm? What do you want me to do if you don’t tell Master Han?”

“You can tell him yourself,” mumbled Shin with a pout and a careless shrug.

“Please Shin, I know it’s bad but please don’t tell anyone!”

“Why not?” Blurted out Shin, “this is definitely not a girl’s place!”

“That is not yours to decide,” mumbled June lowly.

“No it is! It is my , our mates and master Han’s decision! He should know what kind of student he has!”

Shin wanted to shake Tayzawa’s hand off his shoulder, but her grip was tight and the desperate look in her eyes paralyzed him for a moment, why did he suddenly feel so scared?

“Please Shin!” She cried desperately, “I don’t know what I should do if the Master kicks me out!”

“Go home!” Responded the boy.

Taking a step back, June lowered her head, “I can’t.” She stammered.

There was a strange look in the girl’s face but Shin couldn’t tell what it meant. As he looked at June’s sad features, his eyes magically moved to her scarred hand.

It was like his body suddenly worked without his mind, before Shin could think twice, his mouth was already forming the words: “What happened to you?”

June’s glance jerked to the side and she began to tremble.

“What?” She said loudly, “nothing!”

“You got to tell me,” said Shin crossing his arms, “either you tell me the truth, or I’ll tell Master Han the truth!”

“No!”

“Then tell me, why should I lie to him?”

“I…” June was in a really uneasy situation, telling Shin the truth could endanger him but if Master Han kicked her out she would be in danger.

It was quite a shame for June to realize that she selfishly wanted to stay here at all costs and that the thought of putting Shin in danger did not bother her as much as it should have.

But even if she chose to keep Shin away from trouble, she knew that she had to tell him the truth ,now. Staying quiet would make him get suspicious and eventually he'd tell Han the truth.  Unfortunately, June had no other choice.

So, then she reluctantly told him her story.

She excluded Lee-Kim, knowing that any word about him could put him in danger but also because Shin would never believe that this girl was friends with the crown prince of Saint Calum.

Surprisingly, Shin listened patiently without further interruptions. He nodded every now and then, wondering when the scary part would come.

Even a naive kid like Shin could tell that Tayzawa had bad things to tell. This girl had too much fear in her face, and why did she act so strange in her sleep?

His question was answered once June reached the part of her family’s assassination. Taking a step back, Shin felt his legs shake as Tayzawa told the horrible story of her people.

He didn’t know where to look at but somehow, his eyes always fell back on June’s face.

Tears began to form in her sad eyes until her calm voice was interrupted by pitiful sobs. “It’s…” she began, “it’s why I came here…they were after me Shin! And I am sure they still are!” Turning her back to him, she wiped the tears away. She hated this, he saw her weak sides now and knew everything about them;therefore he could turn June into her slave! He could extort her to anything and she wouldn’t be able to fight it unless she wanted to leave this place. But she couldn’t, June was scared. She feared for her life and everything she still had, she didn’t want to give it up, knowing her mother wouldn’t want that.June needed to live and do what she thought was the right thing to do, but now it was even harder than before since Shin displayed a new threat to her. He knew the truth and he could expose her at any time.

But the boy was silent. Confusion but also a deep frown were on his face. What was he thinking of?

“…why did they do it?” He finally asked, “I mean…your mother was a physician, right?”

June could just shrug, “I don’t think ninjas need reasons to kill…they just kill as they please.”

“But why your mother? In the middle of Saint Calum they attack her?”

June knew that this made no sense, but she had already told him enough. She couldn’t need his speculations, now she needed to know if Shin would keep his mouth shut or not.

“Shin?” June raised a brow.

“I don’t believe you,” he said after a moment of silence, “it just doesn’t make sense.”

A slap right across her face wouldn’t have hurt less.

June just poured out her heart, fearing her disguise is exposed for good. And he doesn’t even believe her? Why else would June be here, pretending to be a boy?

She stared at him with wide, unbelieving eyes. Shin was aware what this stare meant and he did believe her, though he didn’t want to admit it to himself because he was also at fault for many things. If he hadn’t spoken of Tayzawa’s mother in such a way, she wouldn’t have attacked him, which wouldn’t have made Han punish them. And then he wouldn't have to worry about anything. Shin would still dislike Tayzawa but at least think Tay is a boy.

If Shin hadn’t made these hurtful jokes, he’d be probably enjoying one of his master’s amazing soups at the moment instead of being out here in the cold.

“Shin…I…”

The boy raised his hand to silence June, “I heard enough,” he said sternly and walked on.

 

June could have followed and begged him to stay quiet, but she wanted to keep some of her remaining dignity with her. Now, she knew it was over. Everything was over she had to give up and think of another plan.

Shin would tell Han the truth sooner or later. But sooner would be better than later, so June straightened her back and followed Shin to the inevitable.

She was very nervous but did her best to contain her fear. Freaking out would just make things worse and June wanted to keep all bad things away.

Although she was now more clueless than ever, she tried to stay positive and told herself that this didn’t have to be the end. Though she wasn’t very convincing especially when she tried to convince herself.

It was a walk of silence as June and Shin walked through the foggy and cold forest. The golden rays of the sunrise danced in the fog and mesmerized June like so many times before. Despite her unease and fear she felt a strange comfort as she walked behind Shin. This forest was strange; June wasn’t ready to leave it yet.

It was much like the place she used to play in with Lee-Kim, the prince would surely love these woods as much as she did. And maybe even more.

With a sigh June wondered how her friend was doing and if he thought of her. Surely he must think she’s dead, is he alright with that? He will find new friends and move on. June wanted him to move on since she tried to do so as well, but at least she hoped he would keep her in his memory like she did.

Unfortunately, the girl hadn’t had any time to think of her best friend. But she always kept the image of his smile and the sound of his laughter in the back of her mind which she would focus on whenever she needed distraction or comfort.

Now wasn’t the time to sway in memories. June would have enough time to miss her friend.

 

Shin was biting his lip as he passed bushes and trees, he knew Tayzawa was behind him but not why. Shouldn’t this girl leave already? What was she waiting for? Did she think Shin would change his mind and let her stay?

With a quick glance over his shoulder he looked at Tayzawa. Her eyes were on the ground, she looked absent minded. It didn’t really seem like she was waiting for Shin to change his mind. Who knew, maybe she was just mentally preparing herself to be kicked out.

Shin turned his face back to the front, Tayzawa was probably following him to pick up her sword. Girls weren’t allowed to own weapons, but maybe they could make an exception with Tayzawa since she’d need a way to defend herself when she’d be alone.

 

It took the kids a while to get back to Han’s hut, both slowed down as they had been swaying in their own thoughts not focusing on their pace.

But eventually the familiar sounds and smells took over their senses, indicating that they reached their destination.The other students were already outside running around and laughing, apparently Han was inside. Maybe he was still asleep or setting the table.

“They’re back!” Said Faris with a wide grin as Shin stepped into the clearing.

“Alright! Alright!” Han yelled back from the hut. “No need to shout I may be old but my ears still work fine!” He stepped outside drying his hands on a rag and scanned his eyes over the meadow until they fell on Shin. He knew right away that something was off about the kids, how come Shin carried everything? And how come Tayzawa was so far behind him? Was the kid hurt?

“We caught geese, Master” said Shin and placed the baskets on the ground.

“Finally! I am starving!” Said Kris patting his stomach.

“What took you so long?” Asked Arnold with a raised brow.

Shin just responded with a shrug and rubbed his nape, “that should be enough.”

“Not with kids eating like pigs.” Mumbled Han and examined the dead birds, “but at least they are big enough.”

Faris ignored the geese and the group that gathered around the baskets and ran over to June who still stood in the shadows of the trees at the edge of the clearing. “Finally you’re back!” He said with a smile, “I was getting worried.”

June smiled wryly but wasn’t able to say anything.

“Tayzawa!” Han’s voice cut through her ears. She glanced up and saw Han pointing at her, “why are you making Shin carry everything? Are you too good to help him?”

Kris and Arnold laughed but Shin’s face remained frozen.

“No…” she mumbled coming closer, “it’s just that…”

Han cleared his throat, rolling his eyes, “what happened now?”

Shin averted his gaze but June looked straight into her master’s eyes.

“What makes you think something happened?” Asked Faris curiously.

“Boys get inside and prepare two geese, Shin and Tayzawa stay here.”

June nodded slowly, knowing that now was the time to say goodbye to this place.

Shin sat on the grass with his head lowered.

“I think it’s about time you tell me what’s going on.” Said Han with crossed arms as the other boys walked inside.

“What do you mean” said June.

“What happened? You can’t fool me so you better say the truth.”

It was like the word ‘truth’ pushed a button in Shin, he stood up with wide eyes and glared at June, “well, if you desire the truth, you shall know it.”

June squeezed her eyes shut wishing she could just skip this moment of her life and move on to another place or time. But nothing happened. She still stood in the meadow, the sunlight shining on her head without spending any warmth. Conscious of Han’s and Shin’s eyes on her, she took a deep breath and opened her eyes again.

The boy next to her didn’t look as cold as he did just a second ago. Maybe there was even a slight amount of emotions in his features, June wondered what caused that.

Han, on the other hand just looked impatient as he stroke his long beard. The old man hated secrets especially when the students were keeping something from him. The silence drove him crazy, why would no one talk? What was the reason for Shin’s intense stare? And why did Tayzawa keep his eyes on the ground?

From the first moment he saw him, he knew Tayzawa was no ordinary kid; there was something strange about him. Was it good or bad? It bugged Han that he didn’t know the answer. He was a wise man but apparently, not all his questions were meant to be answered. At least not now.

June’s breath accelerated, she looked right and left wondering what she should do now. Shin was obviously waiting for her to tell the truth, but could she just do it? For heaven’s sake, she survived the attack of ninjas but now she wasn’t even able to confess the truth.

Of course the girl didn’t know that Shin was debating with himself.

He felt bad, not only because of not finding out the truth sooner but also because of the way he had treated Tayzawa before. Shin may have thought that girls are crybabies and weak, yet he was always told that girls should be treated with the highest respects.

Girls are future mothers, healers, and wifes.

Their jobs aren’t easy, that’s why they should be treated well.

Shin hadn’t done that, he even made fun of her mother who died in the most terrible way you can imagine. How would Shin react if someone even criticized his mother? He didn’t know, but surely he wouldn’t be able to just ignore it. He loved his mother more than anyone in this world.

 

“I am waiting for an answer,” urged Han who was obviously annoyed now.

“Well,” June sighed telling herself that only this part was going to be bad, surely she would be okay dealing with the rest…right?

“We didn’t fight in the forest.” Said Shin, stepping forward.

June and Han moved their eyes to the boy whose eyes were almost closed and face pale. “I wanted to annoy Tayzawa so I just ripped the food out of his hands and threw it away…” he glanced at June, “because….he called me a weakling and an idiot. I can’t stand criticism…so I did it. And then he…did the same…well…we fought and lost the food I held.”

June did not know if she had ever been this confused before. But no matter how startled she was right now, she let Shin speak.

“I guess you should know the truth Master, I am sorry.” He bowed very deep with his eyes closed. June thought he wasn’t right in the head. What the hell was this guy doing?

“You got to be kidding me!” Master Han’s face turned blood red.

 

It was pouring as if the gods themselves emptied buckets of water over the planet. It surely was cold outside, the kids were even freezing inside the hut and stayed in front of the fire place to keep themselves warm.

Master Han slurped his delicious goose, cream soup. Faris fell asleep next to Dan. Only Ki-Pyo, Arnold , June and Kris were awake. But only the boys sat at the fire place.

June sat on the window frame with her legs pulled close and glanced outside the window.

She couldn’t see him, but she knew he was there. Freezing in the rain, probably shaking from the cold and wet.

After Han had spent an hour lecturing June and especially Shin about responsibility and maturity he had decided to punish Shin. Luckily he didn’t kick him out but still, it was a horrible punishment especially when the weather was this bad.

June felt horrible; first, Shin finds out about her true gender, then she almost tells Master Han the truth and now it was Shin who received the punishment.

“It’s getting late boys, go to sleep.” Said Han after he placed his empty bowl on the wooden desk he sat on. The other boys nodded with a yawn and walked to the bedroom. “Tayzawa?”

June hadn’t even heard her master speak. She glanced up with wide eyes and smiled wryly, “don’t you think that’s enough punishment?”

Han laughed without any humor, “funny, I thought I was the master here, not you.”

June shrugged, “I just thought that…”

“You’re not here to think but to learn.” He flicked his finger at June’s forehead, “you haven’t eaten anything.”

June glanced at the full ceramic bowl next to her and shrugged again, “I wasn’t hungry.”

“If you don’t eat now, you won’t have breakfast.” Han raised his bushy brow, “your choice.”

Instead of replying, June pushed her bowl further away.

“Master? May I ask something?”

Han nodded.

“What’s the purpose of this punishment? I mean…making one suffer won’t make him learn…only explanation can make him understand.”

“That’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard.” Replied Han.

“It’s not stupid,” said June with a pout. This was the way Ena raised her, no punishment but lessons.

Han sighed and placed his hands on his waist, “then oh wise master, tell me what I should explain to him, hmm? Maybe that it took me days to forge these swords? Maybe that I did this hard work to feed you guys? Maybe that we need this money to buy food to survive?”

June didn’t answer. So Han nodded towards the window, “Shin knows that already but knowing isn’t enough. He has to learn to live according to these rules. If he can’t do that he will never be a warrior.”

“Being a warrior isn’t just about rules,” muttered June averting her gaze.

Han crossed his arms, “then what is it about?”

“Kindness and Justice, bravery and strength, selflessness and companionship.”

June’s master could only grin with a nod. It was like he waited for her to say these things because then June realized that Shin had all those characteristics. It was her who was lacking selflessness and companionship. It was like a lightning had struck her, she jumped off the frame and straightened her back.

“Sleepy now?” Said Han tilting his head, the grin still present on his lips. June shook her head hastily.

“I know what I have to do.” She walked to the door and opened it.

A strong, cold wind blew in her face and made her shake instantly.

“If you go out there now, you’ll have to spend the night there.”

That didn’t intimidate the girl, so she just strained her jaw and walked outside.

 

Shin’s teeth were clattering as he knelt on the ice-cold ground. His wet hair was hanging down pouring extra water on him. He had never felt this cold before. It was terrible. But he deserved it.

He was actually happy Master Han gave him this punishment, it was better than being tied to Tayzawa and much better than living with the guilt he felt towards this girl.

He had mistreated her and needed to be punished. How could Shin expect her to confess to Master Han when she was clearly fearing for her life?

Poor Tayzawa must had gone through a lot, it probably took every ounce of bravery from her to even come here. She had come all alone, Shin wouldn’t have been able to do that.

Clenching his fists he thought of all the things he said and did and the things he shouldn’t have said and shouldn’t have done.

“Shin?” A voice whimpered through the rain, “where are you?”

The boy glanced up and saw a figure approaching him, “are you alright?” Said the voice.

“Tay???” Said Shin startled, “what are you doing here?”

Tayzawa didn’t answer but sat down next to him.

“Wh…what are you doing?”

“It’s not fair if you’re the only one being punished.” Said Tayzawa already shaking.

Shin was somewhat moved, he didn’t expect this, “you don’t have to do this.”

“It’s the right thing to do,” responded Tay, “we’re in one team and whether we like it or not…we have to get along.”

Those were true words, Shin squeezed his lips and nodded.

The rain didn’t stop for hours and even if the kids weren’t talking ,they bonded that night. For some reason their company helped each other. June cried in the rain yet felt relieved. And Shin finally got rid of this feeling that Tayzawa was bad, it actually felt like he had just made a really good friend.

11: Chapter 10

June patted Lux’s neck as she galloped through the forest of the northern hills. The fast horse had been running since more than an hour but there was still no trace of exhaustion in this animal. With closed eyes June smiled feeling the fresh wind run through her hair. She loved times like these when she could just sit on her horse’s back and run as fast as the wind. Maybe even as fast as light, sometimes June really believed her horse was even faster than that. Lux meant light in the ancient language, that’s why she had decided to call her stallion that way.

This majestic creature which had been a present from master Han had a rusty, brown coat and a mane as black as coal. Lux’s dark eyes spread loyalty and freedom. June loved this horse. Three years after she had joined Master Han, he decided to reward his students generously. One morning he had screamed everyone awake and chased the kids outside the hut where they met the foals which their master had bought the previous night. Lux belonged to June right away. The girl built up a connection with this horse right away, knowing she’d always be with this horse and that it was her best friend. Apart from Shin of course…

Surely, Shin and June had a rough start, but after that rainy night which June and him had to spend outside, they had been inseparable and a good team.

Much to Han’s delight the kids became a good team and worked together better than ever. Even if it took some time, the old man could surely be proud of his hard work. The once weak, naive and scared children became strong and kind warriors. Han was sure he never had better boys. June also made a lot of progress, but of course she wouldn’t have stayed this weak and vulnerable forever.

The girl she once used to be, became a strong and intelligent woman of 20 years. Her hair reached to her shoulders but she always had it in a tight pony tail. Her smart eyes, were larger looking quiet feminine. But luckily, she was still a man to her master and her friends. Shin and the others had more prominent muscles which June sometimes caught herself staring at and of course they shaved regularly. But no matter how tricky it had been for her. She felt safe despite the unease she sometimes had to go through.

Still disguised as a man, she slept in the hut, shared a room with seven men and lived life free and happy. But under this disguise of swords, sweat and the thick bandage she had to wrap around her chest ever since she was eleven, was a woman who still longed for vengeance. Years may have passed and things may have changed. But June still wanted what she desired the day she had left Saint Calum; revenge and answers.

Both still seemed far away and she sometimes wondered if she’d ever get there. But this strange feeling inside her, this sort of anticipation but also patience comforted her. Sometimes it seemed asthough time or whatever was telling her she would return to the capital and finally get the chance to complete what she had started.

“TAY!” called a loud voice far behind June. She turned on her saddle and saw Faris and Shin far away galloping down a hill.

Faris’ horse was named Stella, after sunlight. The mare had a golden coat and mane. Shin’s horse on the other hand, was black as coal and named Yoru.

June’s friends loved their horses just as much as June did even if they weren’t even half as fast as Lux.

“I told you to wait!” Faris panted as he finally reached his friend.

June shrugged with a smile and nodded towards the end of the forest ahead, “we should hurry, you know we’ll get in trouble if we deliver the swords too late.”

“You’ll get in trouble if you kill that poor creature” mumbled Shin, rolling his eyes and patted his mare’s neck.

This was definitely not the first time the young warriors had the order to deliver Han’s swords to someone in the village, yet June and her friends always managed to be late for whatever reason.

The friends continued and let their horses trot next to each other to catch their breaths. “I can already hear him scold us,” muttered Faris scratching his chin full of beard stubbles.

“Why do we even have to do that?” Wondered Shin, “it’s not like we’re his slaves.”

“He always treated us like we are,” commented Faris with a sigh.

June could just smile over their friends’ annoyance. She loved having the chance to go for a long ride also because a wild horse like Lux needed the exercise.

 

“We’re back!” chirped Faris.

“Quiet!” Hissed Kris who just exited the hut.

June jumped of the saddle and frowned as she saw the strange expression in Kris’ face. “Is he very mad?”

Kris blinked, “why would he be mad?”

“We’re late, aren’t we?” Shin took of Yoru’s leading rope and tilted his head, “what’s wrong?”

“It’s not good,” said Kris with a sigh, “Han is ill.”

Within an instant the four warriors entered their master’s hut and knelt next to his bed, “master?” Faris examined his face with wide eyes.

The old sword master was pale and thin. With heavy breaths and closed eyes he barely moved his body as he lay on the blanket on the cold ground.

It was like a reflex or an instinct, whatever it was made June’s hand jerk forward to touch her master’s forehead. “He’s running a fever,” muttered she.

“No shit,” Arnold stood at the window with crossed arms punishing June with an intense stare. “Everybody can see that he does.”

Shin pursed his lips but June just ignored the remark and let her eyes travel across Han’s face. “ Since when is he ill?”

Ki-Pyo shrugged with a pout and sat next to her, “when you guys left in the morning, he was fine. But then he fainted around noon.”

“Has he woken up ever since?”

The young men shook their heads.

This didn’t look good; Han may have been old but he had always been fit and well, June had never seen her stern master like this and apparently no one else had either. The students looked worried.

“Alright,” June rubbed her hands with a nod, “I need water, cold water and blankets. Many blankets! Someone has to cook a soup and we need lemons or oranges.”

“What are you talking about?” Said Arnold with a raised brow.

“What I am talking about is that we need to help him,” June stood up and looked at her friends expectantly, “take care of the food and the blankets. I’ll be right back.”

“Where are you going?” Asked Shin but June was already outside.

Many times she had seen flowers with great uses bloom in this meadow, surely she could find something useful now.

Han’s fever was high, it was some kind of illness you just don’t randomly get. Hence, he must have been in pain for a long while. Why hadn’t anyone noticed anything?

June knelt down examining some of the plants in front of her; there was fennel and chamomile. Exactly what Han needed now.

June picked enough of the plants until her hands were full. As she ran her fingers through the grass to look for more flowers she saw a shadow behind her.

Shin had his arms crossed and his expression did not look good, “what are you doing?” He grumbled.

“what does it look like? He needs medicine.” June stood up and headed back to the hut but Shin’s hand stopped her as it gripped her wrist.

“You know that only women know how to heal people with weed.”

June rolled her eyes and shook Shin’s hand away, “that is no weed, but useful plants.”

“Don’t you get it? This will raise suspicions!” Protested he.

“Would you rather Han dies?”

That question silenced Shin. June did not wait for further words and directly went inside.

Much to her surprise, her friends were already preparing a soup and covered their master with an uncountable amount of blankets.

“What do we need the oranges for?” Said Faris holding the fruits in his hands.

“Put them in a cup and add hot water to it, Master Han needs the vitamins.”

Faris nodded and rushed into the kitchen.

June followed him. She washed the plants, cut and cooked them until she won the green juice of them and filled them in a cup.

She then, walked back to Han’s room and placed his head on her laps.

“How will he drink it if he isn’t even conscious?” Wondered Kris.

June shrugged sadly and opened Han’s mouth. “All we can do is try.”

“What is that stuff you’re giving him?”

“It’s something like a tea.” Answered June and held the cup on Han’s mouth, she knew Kris eyed her curiously. She was aware of the questions that would soon follow; how did she know how to heal someone? But now wasn’t the time to worry. She needed to make sure Han would get better.

Luckily Han drank the liquid slowly, looking at his features, June could tell he did not really like the bitter taste. But at least it would help him.

And so the day went by. The students took turns with watching over their master.

They’d cool his head with cold water or feed him some soup or oranges. No one really slept that night and no one said much.

Especially Shin who preferred to sit alone with his face frozen.

The day came fast and filled the little hut with sunlight and the world with the birds’ songs. June sat next to Han, her eyes closed but she was awake. She remembered how Ena treated and nursed her when she was sick. Now she could give Han the same treatment, so she knew he was going to be alright soon. However, he was an old man and this would surely not be the last time he’d fall ill.

“Don’t you have anything to do?” A rusty voice spoke.

June’s eyes popped open, she straightened her back and jerked up as she saw Han’s sleepy eyes look at her, “why are you still here? Shouldn’t you be outside training?”

A smile crossed June’s face, “Master!” She chirped and hugged his face.

“Alright alright! No need to come this close!”

“I am so glad you’re awake, how are you feeling?”

“Horrible! One of you fed me some disgusting stuff. I am sure I will have the taste in my mouth until I die!”

He was better, otherwise he wouldn’t complain. June felt so relieved and even a little proud, knowing that it was her knowledge that made him recover.

 

Of course Han was still a little weak but he improved day by day and did not neglect his duties. The students were chased outside with loud commands and sent away to run errands or to exercise.

Everything was back to normal, except with Shin whose distance to June was still cold and strange.

He avoided any conversation and did not even look at her. The young woman was worried; but there was nothing she could do about it. Shin’s head was harder than a rock. His bullheadedness was probably the only thing she hated about him.

In the last couple of years, Shin had been the most loyal companion she could have wished for.

He would guard the entrance to the fountain when she bathed, he would support her and help in any possible way to keep her secret hidden.

How lucky June was to have him; he was like family. But right now he reminded her more of a donkey than a brother.

“Alright, go wash your hands, dinner is ready in a few.” Said Han after a long and tiring training session.

June and the other students did as told and followed Han inside. As they entered the kitchen they stopped abruptly and stared at the table with widely opened mouths. Dinner was usually a meal consisting of a bowl of soup and rice, but right now it was a meal worthy for a king or queen. Fish, chicken, salad, cobbler just any food you could think of was on the table waiting to be eaten. Kris had to rub his eyes wondering if this was a dream.

“What is all this?” Said Faris astonished.

“Food,” replied Han with a sly smile, “can’t you see that?”

“Are you expecting guests?”

Han shook his head, “no.”

“You’re punishing us, aren’t you?” said Kris.

“Nope.”

“Uh…Master?” Now Shin was speaking, “are you still running a fever?”

Han’s expression changed within an instant, “sit and eat now, before it gets cold.”

June had no appetite. She didn’t like this; Han was strange right now. He never cooked that much food, where did he even get it from? Was he still sick? Why did he react so weirdly?

After dinner Han didn’t even allow the kids to wash the dishes. He asked them to stay seated and drink wine with them.

“Master, please tell us what’s going on!” Said Dan who scared everyone with this loud voice of his.

Han stayed quiet. His mouth was slightly opened but his eyes almost closed.

“Please!” Repeated Dan, “tell us what we did wrong!”

“Nothing” said the master finally, “but this is something I do with all my students,” he opened his eyes again and smiled at the questioning faces in front of him. “Our last meal I mean.”

June blinked, ”last meal? What do you mean?”

“My time and your time has come.”

“We don’t understand.”

“You’ll be the last students I taught, I will move to the village, I have enough money saved for twenty years to live. But I know I cannot teach anymore,” he lowered his head, “let’s face it. I’m old.”

“Master, if you need our help, we will help you. We will do anything to help you.” Said Faris but Han shook his head. “No kid, you are done. All of you have learned more than I can teach you,” his eyes traveled from face to face, “you learned of wisdom, companionship, kindness and strength. That is all you need. And all I can teach you”

“But master…” Han raised his hand to silence Dan.

“I made my decision, tomorrow you will leave to wherever the gods will send you but before,” he snapped his fingers at Faris, “there’s something in the cabin in my room, get it for me.” Faris nodded and returned from Han’s room in a second. He carried something covered by brown papers.

“All for you,” said Han with a happy smile as Faris removed the paper.

The students hissed in astonishment as they saw the beautiful swords in their friend’s hands. Every blade had a different color. One was almost white, another one shone red in the light.

Everyone wondered what kind of metal Han had used forging these swords, but still everyone was blinded by their beauty.

“These are all for you…except.” Han pointed his finger at June, “you.”

Everyone glanced at her. June blinked surprised, “I don’t get a sword?”

Han had to laugh, “open your eyes, boy. You have a sword more beautiful than anything else.”

“You’re right,” said she proudly, “it’s a dragon flame.”

“Master?” Faris spoke up, “why are the dragon flames so famous and rare?”

“Well it is said that these swords were forged with the flame of a dragon.”

“Real dragons? They don’t exist.” Said Shin.

“Not now, but supposedly they did decades ago. A dragon’s flame is eternal and anything within the fire burns forever. That’s why they are so rare, because of the dark blade, because of the legend and because they are old but never rust.”

“How did you get it?” Asked Ki-Pyo, “didn’t you say it was your father’s?”

June nodded, “and he got it from his father and so on.”

“I once had a student with this weapon, you will never believe who it was.”

June knew.

“It was Chang the great.”

The men’s eyes widened, “wow…really?”

“Yes, a student more promiscuous than anyone I ever had the honor of teaching. A person so full of strength and wisdom, I always knew the gods had planned something great for him.”

Han’s eyes were glowing with memories. June had Goose bumps and tried to control the tears that threaten to expose a very sensitive side of hers.

 

The students got up early the next day, quiet and slow they saddled their horses and got ready for their departure.

Of course this day would come, yet it came unexpected and no one knew how to deal with it. Would Han be alright all by himself? June didn’t know and she worried about the man who characterized her family and home for the past twelve years.

Han watched his now former students as he leaned against the door frame with crossed arms. A strange smile lingered on his lips. June did not know why, but she knew he was happy.

Han said a few words, mostly just reminders of how they should act around others. Then he told them to go, that was it; the time at Master Han’s was officially over. And the time of vengeance was about to begin...

 

 

12: chapter eleven

The seven young warriors had gotten off their saddles and now walked next to each other with their horse's leading ropes in their hands.

Everyone was quiet and in their own thoughts, this goodbye had come way too fast it was unexpected; everyone had thought Master Han would announce the end of their training maybe a month in advance. But now, everything was suddenly over and none of the men knew how to deal with it. June's eyes were on her feet as she walked silently wondering what to think.

Surely, she had made plans for her future but because of this sudden change, she felt lost and really confused. Her friends did not feel much different, everyone knew where they'd go now, but no one really wanted to leave.

"He could have let us stay at least another week, we would have helped him move to the village," muttered Kris to interrupt the silence.

"He already had men from the village help him," said Dan lowly.

Faris looked up with a shrug, "I want to go back, something is definitely not right there."

"Maybe he's still sick."

After Shin's words were spoken the attention was on June, she glanced up meeting intense stares and also worried frowns, "what?"

"You seem to possess a knowledge of healing," began Ki-Pyo, "can't you go look if he's really sick?"

"Tayzawa just made Han recover from a fever, that doesn't make him a healer," commented Shin with a strained jaw.

This bad mood of his got on June's nerves, she was provoked now. "I can still check."

"But Tay, how did you know how to heal Master Han?" Asked Faris. This question had been on everybody's mind for a while. June knew it would come so she stayed calm, only Shin seemed weird about it.

"We had a really good healer in our village, someone in my family was always sick so I brought him there and watched the healer take care of him."

"But that's women's work," mumbled Arnold.

June nodded with a fake careless expression, "not when there's no woman around, I mean…such knowledge is really useful sometimes."

Faris seemed to agree with a nod.

"Not always," said Shin.

June elbowed him but he backed out right away and glared at her, "don't you think Tayzawa?"

"Dude, what's wrong with you these days?" Said Arnold.

"Yeah," Kris nodded, "are you having your days or what?"

"Not I do…" replied Shin.

June stopped abruptly, "how about we take a little break?"

Faris looked at Stella with a smile, "yeah I think we should let them rest and it's also getting late."

So the eight of them led their horses to a meadow next to a little stream. Faris and the others said in a round, started a fire and ate the rations Han had given them.

Shin was about to join this group but June caught his arm and spun him around, "what are you doing?" He snapped.

"You'll come with me now."

"Oooh," a murmur rang in the group.

With her hand still on his arm, June led Shin away from the others back on the road and stomped angrily as she finally stopped, "would you please tell me what the hell is going on with you these days?"

Shin laughed humorlessly, "you're asking me? I think I should ask you the same question!"

"What did I do?" Yelled June with her arms spread in the air, "you're behaving like a five year old! Ever since Han was sick, you barely spoke to me…why?"

"Why?" Repeated Shin, "you're seriously asking me that?" His head tilted forward as he strained his jaw, "the past twelve damn years I risked my ass to keep your secret hidden! Can you imagine what a pain it had been?"

June crossed her arms with a frown, "I never asked for your help."

"Oh what?! Without me they would have discovered your real gender ages ago!"

"So? It's none of your business whether they caught me or not!"

Shin narrowed his eyes, "how come it was my business when I found out about you?! Didn't you ask me to stay quiet?"

"I asked you to pretend like you didn't know!" Contradicted June. She was so mad right now; Shin's stupid and childish behavior wasn't understandable, why did he come up with this now?

"Is that the 'thank you' for all I did for you?"

"Of course I am grateful, you know that! Yet, it's no reason for you to become this mad!"

"Mad? You think I am mad? You don't even know what I become when I am mad!"

June snorted, "oh…then please enlighten me…what the hell is wrong with you?"

"After all these years we have successfully kept your secret hidden, you risk all of our hard work by picking this stupid weed!"

"I told you, it's no weed! It was medicine, what else should I have done hmm? Let him die?"

"he wouldn't have died."

June shook her head, "how can you be so narrow-minded? How would you know? Of course people die of fevers!"

"Well…then you should really be proud of yourself, you saved this man. I am sure you mother is clapping her hands in the great kingdom for you now!" With these words he spat out, he stomped away and left a clueless but also hurt June behind.

"What's wrong?" Asked Faris as Shin joined the group, "where's Tayzawa?"

Shin shrugged, "how the hell would I know?"

"Man, you're being weird lately." Commented Kris.

"Is that any of your business?" Shin snarled back and silenced the group within an instant.

June still stood on the road, frozen and shocked over his mocking words. Ever since he had known June was a girl, Shin had been most helpful and supportive. Probably also because he felt bad about the way he had first treated her. Maybe, June had not really expressed it, but of course she was more than grateful for everything he did to her. Yet, she didn't understand why he was so mad.

She had no choice other than helping Han with the plants. He wouldn't have recovered that easily without it and besides everyone else seemed to believe June's story about the healer in her home town, so why did Shin make such a big fuss out of it?

"Hey Tay!" Faris stood in front of her with a sly smile, "you alright?"

June nodded, "yeah…uhm…are you hungry?"

Faris shrugged, "I ate already, come now before Kris eats your rations as well."

 

 

June and Shin did not speak at all the next days. Faris and the others asked many questions but neither June nor Shin provided a plausible answer.

It was very difficult for June to be so distant to her friend, yet her pride did not allow her to come forward and talk again. She knew that soon, she and Shin would part their ways and she may not see him again for a long while maybe never. But there was still a short time left and she hoped he would calm down soon so she could at least tell him goodbye.

The first who split from the group was Ki-Pyo who lived in a small valley before the northern hills. He planned to join the guards in his valley but promised to visit everyone soon.

Next was Dan who left with a short but sweet goodbye. He had never been a man of words but everyone knew that Dan thought  in the highest ways of everyone.

Unfortunately, the next to leave was Faris who planned to join his father's business. June knew she was close to tears as the morning of Faris' departure came.

"I wish you could all come with me," said he sadly, "I would've never believed this day would come so fast."

"Neither did I," mumbled June with a straight face, "I hope I'll get to see you again."

"Oh please I'll start to cry now," said Kris with a smile.

"Maybe I can come to Saint Calum sometime, my father knows a bunch of people there, I'll try to arrange something." Faris handed Stella's leading rope to Arnold and approached June.

"You were a great friend, Tay." He hugged her with a smile and softly patted her back, "you were my best friends among all those idiots."

June smiled and returned the hug, "take care of yourself, don't skip any meals and keep yourself warm in the winter."

"I'm no child Tay, but thanks. Take care too and don't let this idiot get you down." Obviously he meant Shin who stood a few meters away with crossed arms.

June hated talking about Shin but the way Faris called him an idiot made her laugh.

"Surely, I won't let him."

Faris pulled away and patted her shoulder, "I'll miss you…see you again, right?"

June nodded with a smile, "for sure my friend."

Then Faris distributed much shorter hugs to Kris and Arnold, when he reached Shin he playfully punched his shoulder and hugged him too. "Yell at her one more time and you'll get in huge trouble." He whispered in his ear.

Shin's eyes widened, "w…what?"

Faris narrowed his eyes, "you know what I mean. At least I wasn't as blind as you had first been, so remember my words; this one will go her way and you can't stop her. So be a man and wish her good luck."

He turned to look at June again and grinned, "see you guys."

"See you," responded his friend.

Faris nodded again before he climbed on Stella's back and galloped away.

While Arnold and Kris picked up their stuff to continue, June stayed there where Faris had hugged her and looked after the beautiful horse until she was out of sight. "Now he's gone," mumbled she to herself.

Faris had been a great friend ever since he met her, how much she would miss his constant good mood and his sweet smile.

Not knowing Shin stared at her, still shocked over Faris' words, June finally grabbed her bag and sprang on the saddle, "let's go," she said more to herself than to the others.

 

 

It was very boring without Faris by her side, usually June always had someone to talk to but one was away and the other one acted like a little girl right now. It was too much at once and June was discouraged. She knew she was on the way to Saint Calum, but now that her home came closer and closer, she had no idea what to do. How on earth would she find the murderers of her family? How could she prove their crimes? And would anyone believe her?

Saint Calum was her home, yet it felt like June was traveling to a place she had never been to before. June feared being alone, she knew no one there. No one would know her story, no one would help her. She'd have to fight all alone and for a long while.

But how would she live there? How would she eat? Where would she sleep? Maybe, she'd have to find work.

June sighed as she thought about the place of her childhood. The image of Ena's gentle features came into June's mind. Her grandmother's voice when she'd scold her, and finally Lee-Kim's face.

Lee-Kim…it had been months since she last thought of him. How was he now? Would June see him again?

No, hopefully not. She knew the killers planned something against the dynasty even if 12 years passed, she still needed to make sure he was safe. But showing up in front of him was really not safe.

What if he recognized her? Or would he think she's a man?

June didn't know and it pained her. She would have given anything to see her old friend again, but sadly it was too dangerous for her and especially him.

"What are your plans after coming home?" Asked Kris. His voice startled June, she was so deep in thought that she had completely forgotten about the presence of her friends.

"I don't know," replied Arnold, "I'll look for a beautiful wife."

Kris smiled, "then she'll have to blind to pick you."

June giggled, "don't be so harsh."

"Yeah man!" Said Arnold, "with my fighting skills, I can get any girl I want."

"Well," sighed Kris, "I'll become a guard in my village and keep them safe from thieves and you Shin?"

He nodded, "I'll do the same."

"And you Tayzawa?"

June shrugged, "I'd like to become a guard in Saint Calum."

Kris stopped his horse, "…like a royal guard?"

Shin snorted. But June ignored him and nodded.

"You know…becoming a royal guard or even just a normal guard in Saint Calum is really hard they only pick the best warriors…I mean it's not like you're not strong but…"

"I'll try my best," responded June with a smile, though she knew of the difficulties she'd have to face to reach her goal.

"Maybe you should reconsider," said Shin suddenly.

June blinked astonished, he was talking to her? Well, he didn't look at her but still.

"I mean…they only pick rich warriors and also those with a big name."

"His name is Tayzawa!" Said Kris with a smile, "isn't that a famous name?"

"You know what I mean," grumbled Shin.

June pulled a face, thanks for your confidence in me, she thought to herself.

Three days later, it was also time for Kris to leave the group. He was excited about going home and promised to write everyone regularly. After he left also the conversations within the group disappeared. Shin was still moping around and Arnold was eager to go home too.

June usually was leading the group with her fast horse but now she was far behind them, stuck in her own thoughts but also watching Shin.

He'd be the next to leave the group, in around two days, June would have to watch the last friend she had go. It was even harder now because they didn't seem to be friends these days. She was still a little mad about the things he had said the other days, yet she wasn't good at holding grudges and just wished she could make up with him before they'd have to part ways.

The days grew longer and hotter, therefore the warriors had to rest earlier and more often to keep their horses from exhaustion.

Even Arnold seemed to get tired of the weather and suggested to rest early the day before Shin would leave.

"Too bad, you have the longest way to go home." Said Arnold as the sun began to go down.

June shrugged with a pout and took a bite from her bread, "I have Lux now, so it isn't so bad. When I came here it was worse since I had no horse and it was also colder."

Arnold nodded but said no more.

Shin sat in front of her, his eyes on the campfire. As she saw the flames reflected in his dark eyes, she thought it wasn't the flames of their campfire but the fury inside him. It was strange but also Arnold was watching Shin, his gaze jumped from June back to Shin and so on. He knew Tayzawa planned to talk therefore, he rose from the grass and patted his knees. "I'll go clean Sep. Want me to feed your horses or anything?"

Shin shook his head with a strained jaw and June just smiled.

Rolling his eyes, Arnold spun around and walked away. He really did not want to watch those two fight.

"Shin?" June began once Arnold was away.

"What?!" He snapped.

June sighed hating his bad mood, "look you can be mad or whatever, but tomorrow you're leaving and I don't know if I'll ever see you again."

Finally Shin looked at her.

"I don't want us to fight when we have to say goodbye, I don't know about you but I want to keep you in a good memory."

Shin rose from his seat and sighed, "you should have thought so earlier, when you decided to be so reckless."

"That's not fair!" Also June stood up now, "I wanted to help master Han and you know that! The moment I saw he was ill I did not think of you, I did not think about me but just our master! Can't you understand that?!"

Shin crossed his arms, "no. I can't"

June shook her head, she tried…at least she tried. "Out of all people I expected you to understand but apparently I am wrong. So do what you like and yes, mother is maybe clapping for me though I'd like to know what your mother would do now!"

She did not look at Shin again but just walked off.

Arnold, June and Shin took off early the next day. As Arnold noticed the painful silence between Tayzawa and Shin he tried to make conversation but nothing worked.

Shin would only respond with cold glares and Tayzawa would just shrug or ignore whatever was said.

This wasn't fun at all but at least it would soon be over and everyone would go their own ways.

As the three warriors reached a lake, they stood before two roads leading to different directions, this was the place where Shin would take off.

Arnold, Shin and June got off their horses. Arnold approached Shin and gave him a hug, "man, wish you all the best. Don't get in too much trouble."

"I should tell you the same thing," responded Shin.

Arnold rolled his eyes and elbowed his friend, "hope I can see you again, take care all right?"

"Yeah…you too."

Arnold nodded and stepped away. June stood behind him and locked eyes with her friend. How was she going to approach him now? How could she say goodbye?

Scratching his nape, Shin threw meaningful glances at Arnold who understood right away, "all right," he held up his palms, "meet you later Tay." He climbed on the saddle of his horse and rode off.

June looked away as she took a step forward, she was too afraid to look up, she didn't even know if she could hug him goodbye now.

Would he reject even an embrace? A month ago June would have said no but now she wasn't sure at all. What would Shin want? She knew he looked at her but was it a friendly look or one of those cold glares?

"Shin.." she began.

"I guess I have to go." Said he taking Yoru's leading ropes.

"Shin wait," said she, "forgive me about what I said yesterday, but I was hurt about what you said about my mother." Now she glanced up. Shin stood still, he frowned but at least he didn't look that mad anymore.

"I didn't mean it," he mumbled.

"I know," said June with a nod, "neither did I. Your mom will surely be proud of you."

"Yeah…" Shin mumbled, "maybe."

June cleared her throat, looking at her shoe poking the sand she took a deep breath, "I wish you all the best and I hope that-"

Shin's hug caught June of guard. But it felt good, now she knew he still saw her as his friend, "promise me you'll be careful." He said squeezing her, "make sure no one hurts you." June nodded, "I will."

"And don't try to be brave, when there's danger ahead run away."

"Yes."

"I…hope you will find what you seek." His voice was a little shaky but he quickly regained control over himself and pulled away. "I know that you're strong enough to fight for what you want."

He still held her shoulders as his intense stare pierced her eyes.

"I will be careful and thank you Shin, I also wish you all the best and I know I never said it but thanks…" she looked down again, "for all your help, you know I appreciate everything you've done for me."

Shin nodded. He looked at her one more time before he spun around and climbed on Yoru's back. It was one last smile he gave her, before he led his horse to the road on the right and disappeared.

Now it was official…June was alone. And she was scared.

 

Arnold and June shared the same way for almost two weeks, it was on a very hot day when he had to leave as well. "See that valley next to the hill over there?" He pointed at a group of buildings in the near distance, "that's my place." June smiled, this area looked nice and everything looked more and more like Saint Calum. The plants that grew here were all familiar to her and even the smell in the air reminded her of home, June lost the smile though as she realized she's returning to a home that doesn't even exist anymore.

"I wonder what I'll find when I return…" mumbled Arnold, "I haven't seen my family in a while."

"I am sure they'll love having you back."

"Yeah maybe," answered Arnold with a shrug, "well, when do you think you'll return to your family? I mean they even live behind Saint Calum…right?"

June blinked, she had told them this story years ago, but she didn't even remember the details of it.

"Yeah…but I am not sure yet."

Arnold nodded, "well good luck with everything."

"Thanks you too."

After a short but friendly hug, Arnold galloped forward. June waited until he was out of sight.

Now, she was alone. And that made her sad. She was scared of what was ahead and she had no idea what to do when she'd arrive in Saint Calum, but waiting here in the middle of nowhere wouldn't help her either. So she nudged her heels slightly into Lux's stomach and trotted forward heading to the mystery of her future…

The days dragged along slowly and boring. June felt alone but at least she had Lux whose temper and energy made her smile every now and then.

June's mind was somewhere else as a wall and a huge gate appeared in front of her. June abruptly stopped Lux and gaped at the formation in front of her. A sign on her left read 'borders of Saint Calum' June had reached her destination. After all this pain and all those years…she was back.

 

 

People stood on the dusty roads near stands and offered fruits or expensive textiles. June lead Lux through the old alleys finding familiarity in some houses and stands. However, something was different; there were many people like always but guards were missing. She remembered guards to be positioned in every alley but now after she had come across dozen of roads and streets she hadn't even seen one.

However it was one amount of people that had increased; beggars were everywhere. Even children who looked like orphans roamed the streets. How come June thought this was strange? She couldn't remember seeing so much poverty before or had she just simply been blind as a child?

As it was getting dark, the young woman finally had an idea. This night she was going to camp out. And she knew exactly where.

Leading Lux to the busy main street, she headed forward, passed the stands and houses, crossed the new area and poor areas of the capital until she reached a clearing and fields. The sky had the color of pink and orange, not one cloud was visible and the smell of jasmine lingered in the air. June got off Lux's saddle and continued by walking, the farms she passed all looked like none of those twelve years had passed. It seemed as though she had left Saint Calum yesterday and not a decade ago.

There was Bobby's farm, the man harvested pumpkins throughout the whole year, then she passed Monique's farm who planted cotton and also fabricated it into expensive clothes. Finally June reached the hill she sought. She tied Lux's reins on a tall oak and continued alone. With shaking limbs and sweaty palms she walked up the small hill and took a deep breath as she finally stood on top of it.

June wanted to keep walking but she came to a halt as the view in front of her hit her like a punch in the face.

This area may not have changed much but one thing did change; there was no house in front of her. Just an empty field. The smell was the same, the sounds even the wind.

But the house was gone, no lights emerging from the windows, no sounds of laughter and no smell of Nana's soup.

June slowly dragged her feet down the hill and headed to the field. She walked to the grass and fell on her knees. The soil under the grass was almost black, maybe those are the remains of her house. With a heavy sigh, she buried her face in her hands. June thought she had learned to live with her past, but now she realized that she was far from being over it. "I'm back mother," June managed to say after multiple tearless sobs.

She scratched her forehead and looked up again as she saw a huge rock in the center of the field. How strange, it looked like it was placed their on purpose. June got back on her feet and approached the heavy thing.

Gasping, she knelt down again as she saw letters engraved in them, running her shaking fingers over them, she read the words with a smile.

"Ena, Nanorah and June; never forgotten. Rest in peace my dear friends, the light of your hearts shall always shine in our memories. – Their royal majesties King Narmeen and Queen Hikari."

June fell on her butt as she read the words again, there was something else beside the regular engraving.

Someone had added a few words with a light rock or maybe chalk, "I will miss you, June."

She didn't have to think twice, she knew these were Lee-Kim's words.

This was definitely too much now. June couldn't hold it in, she thought she was strong and ready to move on. But now all the pain burst out of her. She sniffed and sobbed as she rested her head on the cold stone and cried her eyes out.

Shin, Kris, Arnold, basically all her friends had a family to return to but she didn't. She was all alone. With no one by her side to guide her or to provide help and support. This was a big world full of people but not one was there for June especially in this large city. This was no longer June's home.

It may have been the same place but what mattered was that not the same people were here. How could the gods be so cruel to her?

All the memories that she tried to forget now came back at her all at once. The last dinner she had with her family, Ena's worried frown and the two men who turned June's life into hell. It was all back now and June was no longer the confident and strong warrior. She was the eight year old girl who longed for nothing but her mother's arms.

After spending most of the time crying, June had fallen asleep on the cold rock. But just a short while later she woke up again and decided to leave this place for now.

Yes, she was lonely, sad and scared but now she was more motivated than ever to avenge her family. Therefore she locked all the negative emotions in her away, and focused on one thing; her vengeance.

She washed her face and brushed her hair on a stream nearby, then she went back to Lux who had patiently waited for her at the oak and rode back into the city.

 

June walked through the city this time and took a good look at the market stands and the food that was offered. She had some money with her but it wouldn't last for a long time. She needed to find a way to make money, but the question was how.

"The best fish in whole Saint Calum! Take a seat and spoil your mouth with the salmon of our sea!" A fisherman yelled. June thought for a while and decided to buy from him. Fish was good, no fat but still healthy.

The fisherman had a stand but also a little restaurant where you could eat the fish right away.

June smiled at the man and took a seat, "one bowl of rice and one grilled fish please."

The fisher man with curly, brown hair wiped his hands on an apron and smiled. "Yes, sir my wife will cook it for you right away."

The market place was getting busier and busier by the minute. Many people, mostly old men sat in the little restaurant and ordered some breakfast. It was going to be a normal day apparently but for June it was just the start of something new.

The fish tasted wonderful and the prices weren't even that high. June pushed the empty dishes away and leaned back in her wooden chair.

The fisherman smiled and picked up the plate, "I hope you enjoyed the food."

"Yes, thank you very much, it was delicious."

"Oh thank you, my wife will be very happy about that."

With a nod, June reached for her wallet to pay for the food as laughter and curses appeared behind her, she and the fisherman spun around scanning the place as June's eyes fell on a group of men, standing in a circle. Their backs were turned to her they seemed to be focused on something on the ground.

"Oh no," said the fisherman with wide eyes.

"Who are they?" Asked June.

"Those are up to no good, they like to push people around, I heard they once destroyed a whole market place. If you ask me sir, it's better to avoid them."

June's eyes fell on the swords the five men carried, "but if they destroyed the market place, shouldn't they be arrested?"

The fisherman blinked as if June had spoken another language, "arrested? By who?"

"The guards of course."

"The guards?" Said the man incredulous, "you're not from Saint Calum eh? The guards aren't any better than these guys." He picked up the dishes and walked away.

June turned to look at them again and wondered what this remark meant. Guards were keeping Saint Calum safe, weren't they? That's how it had been when she lived here. No one dared to speak bad about them because they were the kindest and fairest.

But apparently their reputation had changed during the last twelve years. Though how? And why had June not seen any guard since she arrived here?

"Please, I am just trying to sell my products!" She heard a male voice whisper.

"Keep trying, but with this dry dirt you're trying to sell, you only make us sick." Replied one of the men.

June rose from her seat with a frown and slowly approached the group to see what was happening.

"I bought this rice yesterday and guess what old man, I didn't like it!" Snarled a man as big as a bear.

A man next to him picked up a small bag and cut it open with a dagger, "perhaps you should try eating your trash first before selling it to us."

The group laughed as the man poured rice over a dark-haired man sitting on the ground in the center of the round of men. He covered his head as the rice fell on him and whimpered, "please leave me alone."

"Give me back my money and we shall leave, no harm done."

"But…but."

"Oh," Bear-man sighed, "he doesn't want to pay."

The man next to him stroke his ridiculous goatee and nodded, "well then, we have to act."

With a nod towards a little wooden wagon, the men grabbed the rice bags on them and threw them on the ground. Laughing, they picked up other vegetables and threw them on the man. They stepped on tomatoes or cut the food with their swords.

"No please!" Yelled the poor merchant, "I have to feed my family!"

"Then make them eat this trash," said the goatee man and threw a tomato at him.

The group guffawed at the merchant but was silenced as the goatee-man jumped forward. With wide eyes he spun around and saw a tomato fall down his back. "Your back is all red," said the big man.

"I can see that!" He yelled, "who did that?"

Looking around his eyes fell on a young, baby-faced man. He had a sword with a black blade in his hand. His wide eyes stared at him, "pick it up, you coward." Said the man with his light voice.

The group busted out laughing, "who do you think you are, brat? Piss off!"

June stepped forward with a strained jaw, "I said pick it up."

"And I said piss off, don't make me fight you."

June smiled wryly, "I fought countless cowards in my life, one more won't make a difference."

"Did you just call me a coward?!"

"Well, I didn't call you 'wifey'."

The man strained his jaw as he growled like a dog, "alright," he looked at the men behind him and nodded towards June. "Get him."

They raised their swords and rushed forward all eyes on June's relaxed features.

The first to attack was the big, buff guy. His muscly arm carried a long sword striking countless attacks at the woman, but she backed out with ease and nudged the handle of her sword right into the man's stomach. He stepped back choking strongly and freed the way for two other men to attack June on her left and right.

June ducked out of their incursion, causing the mean to almost harm each other. As June was on the ground she spread her legs and kicked the men in their crotches. Another sword followed, bear-men and two others including the goatee-guy now all approached June on her front.

She attentively watched all of their moves waiting for the first strike.

During her training in the northern hills, June learned that she was very talented in defending herself but her attacks were rather poor. Therefore, Han told her to use her defense in a way to attack.

The men on the right and the left, simultaneously, rushed forward with their weapons in the air while goatee-guy pulled out a dagger and followed his friends.

June blocked the first attack with her sword but then found herself pressed against the wall.

"Now what?" Said goatee-guy with a malicious grin.

June could only grin back, "you shall see, wifey."

The tip of her left foot was buried in the sand then she pulled it out and threw the soil into the air. Goatee-guy grumbled as the sand made contact with his small eyes. This was enough distraction for June. She grabbed the arm of the man on her left and pointed his held out sword at the man on her right. She kicked the inside of his left knee to make him fall down just as his friend tried to attack her again. Once he fell, she knelt down behind the left man's back and pushed him forward. His face fell right on goatee's feet, he sprang up and down cursing with his eyes closed. This caused the man on the right to lose sight of June for a second.

She was suddenly behind him and pushed her onto the pile of bandits. With a satisfied smile she glanced around and noticed bear man wasn't even here anymore and also his other friends had disappeared.

"You…" snarled goatee-guy.

"Please, no formalities, I'd just advice you cowards to leave this place. Because next time I won't be that easy on you and oh yeah…" she picked up some rice from the ground and scattered it over them. "This my friends, is payback."

Goatee guy slid down the pile and wiped his eyes with his sleeve. June held his sword much to his surprise and also the dagger which he could have sworn had been in his hand just a second ago.

June raised her brow, "you better piss off now." She said in the tone he had spoken to her first.

Goatee-guy had no other choice but to get away, so he spat out and ran away before his friends could even stand up.

The other men, disappeared within an instant too, hence June relaxed her tense muscles and spun around. "Are you alright, sir?" She asked the merchant who just forced himself back on his feet.

"How can I thank you for what you did?" He said with a tiny smile.

"You don't need to, I hope you're not hurt."

The man shook his head slowly, "I am not, but what about my vegetables?"

Only three sacks of rice and a few tomatoes were left on the wagon. June pursed her lips and examined the weapons in her hands, "I don't think they are worth much, but I am sure you can make some money with these."

The man smiled sadly and ran his fingers over a sack of rice, "may I offer you this as a sign of my gratitude?"

June shook her head, "no thank you, I don't need it, you should sell it to someone hungry."

Finally, there was an honest smile in the man's face, "I hope I'll find someone hungry enough." June smiled back but then froze with a gasp. She remembered looking into these dull eyes. This man was around fifty, he wore a plain, beige robe and had black-silverish hair.

"Is everything alright?" Asked the man.

June blinked again, "Delano?"

 

 

"It's a small world, isn't it?" said Edith as she placed a bowl of soup in front of June.

June smiled gratefully, "yes, I wouldn't have imagined to find you here."

Delano nodded, "it's strange, isn't it?"

"Yes, I mean since when do you live in Saint Calum?"

Edith sat down next to her husband, "since about three years. We thought we'd have a better life here."

June kept quiet, she heard the disappointment in the woman's voice. This didn't seem like a good life to her, Delano lived in a house smaller than Han's hut, with barely any furniture. The whole family was pale and thin. Delano's oldest son was married and still lived in the village but the rest of the family was here now. Pete, was around eighteen and just like his father trying to make a living by working as a merchant.

June could tell that a lot had changed since she had seen Delano on her trip to the northern hills.

"How are you Tayzawa? Is your father still this strict with you?" Asked Edith, "I still can't believe he had sent you on this terrible trip."

June had to think for a second until she realized what Edith spoke about.

"Yes…everything is fine now…I uh came to Saint Calum because…I'd like to work."

"Maybe as a merchant? I am sure Delano can help you with that," suggested Edith with a smile.

But her husband shook his head, "dear, a man with such skills can't become a merchant."

"I am thinking of becoming a guard."

Edith lost the smile and so did Delano. Pete focused on his soup as he tried not to look into June's eyes.

"Did I say something wrong?" Said she, staring into the quiet group of people.

Delano shook his head, "no of course not it's just that…" he cleared his throat, "being a guard is not as great as you may think it is."

June raised a brow, "why not?"

"Guards aren't as noble as they used to be," said Pete, "they are bastards!"

"Pete," grumbled Edith, "don't use such words in this house."

"Why not?" Responded her son, "it's the truth isn't it? They are nothing but shameless bastards who look away without caring about anything!" He placed his bowl on the table, sprang up and walked outside.

"Please excuse our son," said Delano, "his friend was arrested by guards that's why he is a little sensitive when it comes to them."

June was completely confused. Why did everyone speak so negative about guards? What was going on here?

"I don't understand," said she. "I thought guards are good! I thought they help the people of Saint Calum!"

Edith patted her husband's back and smiled kindly, "that's how it used to be, son. But things have changed. We came here because we made no money on the land and we thought in Saint Calum we are safe from criminals. But we were taught differently when we came here."

Delano frowned, his eyes seemed very far away, "there are no guards left, at least no real ones."

"Alright, please explain this to me, because I don't understand anything." Pleaded June.

"Saint Calum isn't the place of prosperity as it used to be, it is said that the royal family has been threatened since years. Supposedly the prince's and princesses' lives are in danger. Therefore the king had every guard of Saint Calum watch over them and the palace, I heard that the princess is locked in the palace since a decade! No one has seen them since years. Well…to compensate for the loss of guards in the streets of Saint Calum, King Narmeen had generals recruit simple men. Now, the guards that you sometimes see are former farmers, merchants, fishermen or whatever. They lack in loyalty, most of them in education."

Edith nodded, "some don't even know how to read."

"Yes, they don't do their jobs but just what they want. Say one word against them and they'll arrest you. Or commit a crime and they'll let you go as long as you pay enough."

June couldn't believe what she heard; this was absolutely not a way to describe guards. She had always looked up to those men. Everyone wanted to be like the brave and kind men in the red armor.

"Why else do you think those idiots attacked me today? If our guards were real guards, such people would be locked behind the metal bars of the prison. But the cells are just filled with innocent people." Delano shook his head in despair, "I am scared, Tayzawa."

Edith looked up as she stroke her husband's back, "Saint Calum is becoming the second Laurus."

 

 

Edith insisted June would sleep over, which she gratefully accepted. But she couldn't sleep, after what she had heard she was way too nervous and tense to rest.

While everyone else was asleep, she spent the nights roaming the streets of Saint Calum locked in her dark thoughts she tried to make sense out of all this nonsense. How could this city become such a place?

Why did Narmeen not do anything about it? What about Lee-Kim? Had really no one seen him or his sister in years?

June returned to Delano's house around noon next day, she had decided to find out more about this situation. So she needed to ask around the city. At least this could bring her closer to important information and then she'd finally have something to do.

But before she could do so, she needed to train more and visit some libraries. She hadn't been in Saint Calum for years, before she could do something for Saint Calum's future, she needed to learn about it's past.

Rounding a corner, June already saw Delano's house. Edith probably prepared breakfast, what a sweet lady she was and again she reminded June of Ena.

"Hey you!" The harsh voice startled June, she spun around and froze as she saw a group of ten men behind her. All of them wore red armors, but strangely they didn't look at warriors at all.

"Are you talking to me?" Said June with a raised brow.

One of the guards pointed his finger at her and frowned, "you're arrested!"

13: chapter 12

"What have I done wrong?" Yelled June for the fiftieth time, she clutched the cold metal bars and peeked through them to get a sight of a guard. But the hallway of bricks and darkness was empty. The smell of feces, sweat and despair hung in the air. Her cell was at the back of a long corridor which was lit by only one window. June's cell was tiny, there was barely any room to sit or walk. A few straw stalks were on the ground and a tiny little window was on the right wall spending just a little amount of light.

"They won't hear you" grumbled Marty. A guy in his mid-twenties who shared the cell with June, "they never show up at least not at day time."

"How long have you been here?"

Marty scratched his smelly beard and shrugged, "you cannot even count the days, maybe five months? Or six?"

"When will you get back out?" Asked June with a frown.

Marty grinned at her and rubbed his temples, "when I die, I will."

What had this man done to sit here? June didn't want to know. But she desired to find out why she was here. It must all be a misunderstanding.

"Hello?" She screamed again rattling the bars, "I need to speak to someone!"

"Didn't you listen?" Said Marty, "They never show up."

June gritted her teeth and spun around, "but I need to speak to someone, it's all a misunderstanding."

"It's always just a misunderstanding." Retorted the smelly man, "I'd advise you to calm down and wait."

"Wait?" June had no time to wait, she needed to get back out. But how? No one knew she was here and no one would help her. Plus, she didn't have her sword with her. Those idiots had taken it away from her.

That hurt. This was the first time she didn't have Chang's sword with her.

What would they do with it? It's a dragon's flame, very rare, very expensive and probably very valuable on the black market.

It was like she had been struck by a lightning as June shot up and yelled again, "get me out of here!"

"Oh be quiet!" Yelled Marty. "Don't you get it? You're stuck in here?"

"But I didn't do anything!"

Marty snorted, "do you think I committed a crime? It's quite the opposite."

June pursed her lips and sighed, "what do you mean?"

A crooked smile appeared on Marty's lips, "where do you think you are kiddo? This is Saint Calum, or more like Saint Dictation. People kill, rob and betray. Those crimes won't be punished because everyone knows our so-called guards are nothing but damn cowards. You can bribe them for anything you did and they'll just look away!"

June had no patience for this talk, she heard enough already. "And what does this have to do with you? Hmm? Did you not have enough money to bribe anyone?"

Marty shook his head, ignoring June's sarcasm. "I worked for his majesty. I was the cook's assistant, he was a talented man. An incredible cook but also the lowest kind of human you can imagine."

The man clenched his fist as he spoke through gritted teeth, "This person took what he wanted even if it wasn't his to take."

June was more than impatient now, "just spit it out, man. What did the cook do?"

Marty glanced up, his fiery green eyes sparkled at June, "he took the most important thing from me."

"Like what?"

"He…attacked my fiancé." Marty stood up and exhaled heavily, "how could this damn bastard touch her? The most beautiful thing the gods had ever sent me. A flower-like human, an angel. The best thing and he…" Marty's hands grabbed one of the ceramic bowls and threw them against the brick wall.

"I tried to speak up!" His scratchy voice echoed in the cell, "I wanted him to feel the pain she felt. I wanted him to go through the same hell as we did!" Marty sank back onto the ground and buried his face in his hands, "but he knew people! He knew them! And they locked me in here!"

"What do you mean 'he knew people'?"

"He knew those who put me in here, I am sure! He had me locked up in here! He's the king's cook ,god damn it! He has money and enough connections to put people like me away…"

The rest that escaped Marty's mouth was nothing but pitiful sobs.

Despite June's unease, she felt sorry for this person in front of her. She hated it, but slowly she began to realize that Saint Calum was not the place that it used to be.

June sighed and sat down again, leaning against the bars she closed her eyes and tried to think clearly.

She was locked in for who knew how long. She had to share a cell with this man, that meant she had to be really careful. She could only use the smelly bucket in the corner of the cell at night time. When it'd be too dark for Marty to see. But how long would she be able to keep the pretense up?

She felt a slight pain in her stomach, soon she'd have her days. How was she supposed to keep that hidden from Marty if she had nothing to wrap herself with?

June was hopeless and absolutely confused, what was she supposed to do now? What happened to her plans? She didn't know, all she could do was hope for the god's mercy. Or she needed to find a way to speak to one of the guards.

But how?

Hours passed and June still sat on the ground with her back turned to the bars. Her eyes fell on Marty who hadn't spoken since his outburst.

As the sun light shone through the window, June could finally see Marty's face. His face was pale and thin, deep shades were under his green almond-shaped, his long and thin nose was crooked like someone had broken it recently and his dry lips formed nothing but an ugly grimace. His shaggy brown hair must have once been curly and short. But now it was nothing but a mess of knots connecting with his long beard. He wore ripped clothes, and a dirty apron.

Who knows when he had been arrested, while he was at work. Had Marty been right about Saint Calum's situation? Was everything he and Delano had said true? June didn't know what to believe; King Narmeen wasn't only a king but also a person of his people. He cared about the citizen of his country, he wanted to bring prosperity and wealth upon every single soul here, had that changed? What about Hikari? And…Lee-Kim?

 

 

"One, two, one two," General Vin had his arms folded behind his back as he paced back and forth in front of the line of students of Saint Calum's royal academy.

Every single one of them held a sword and repeated attack movements every second. The young men looked tired; some of them hadn't slept properly in days. Others had a hard time concentrating on their training as their exhaustion was just too much to deal with.

Vin saw how tired most of the students were, yet he did not care. These people would hopefully one day become royal guards. But real guards! Not those shameless people that you hear of these days.

The general was hopeless as he thought of Saint Calum's situation and the misery, spread by those using bad luck for their benefit. The kingdom needed those loyal ones, people eager to fight for the things they love. People that used to exist such a long time ago. But as Vin looked at the students in front of him, he doubted there were many loyal ones here.

Most of them were sons from rich families; no one really cared about serving the country or the royals. But as a guard you'd make enough money and enough connections to have a wealthy life.

Back in the good old days, when Vin was in the academy, the students came from all over the kingdom, not everyone had much money, but they all had one dream; becoming a warrior in order to keep all kind of harm away from Saint Calum. What happened to those people?

Did they all die?

"Again!" Yelled Vin, narrowing his eyes, "and wake up for heaven's sake. You're here to train not to learn how to dance." He walked along the students who were standing in a line with their backs straight and their hands behind their backs, "You wish to become warriors? Then act like warriors!"

Vin's loud voice seemed to cut through the student's ear drums. They winced at his words but tried not to show it.

Vin's grimace pierced their eyes, it was an intimidating glare, which haunted some students in their dreams.

As he walked along the line of young men, he stopped in front of the only student who did not seem to be scared of him. He was a man of eighteen years. One of the most skilled students Vin ever taught. He belonged to the few young warriors Vin trusted to be loyal and kind. He was known as Amir, his long , black silky hair was up in a ponytail. His almond shaped eyes were just as dark and pierced right back into Vin's eyes. Amir's snub nose made him look like a sweet, nice boy but everyone knew of his temper and how his thin lips could form the loudest words.

Amir wasn't as tall as many other students, but thanks to the regular training he had a muscular body. His skin easily tanned in the summer but during winter he was almost as pale as the snow.

Amir's long fingers clutched the handle of his expensive sword, its blade was light blue. Some said it had water in it and some said ice. With that weapon Amir could easily fight off ninjas or anyone else who's dare to threaten him.

"Amir," said Vin with a stiff posture, "how about we have a one on one fight?" He looked around the group and finally pointed at a student much taller than Amir, "Weng, you and Amir…now fight!"

Weng showed no emotions, but Amir smiled slightly and nodded.

 

 

"They're not really expecting us to eat this, are they?" June had just woken up, she didn't know what time it was and how long she had slept, but once she had opened her eyes, her nose wrinkled from a terrible smell that spread through the cell.

A bowl of something was placed before her, June didn't know when it had been placed here but she cursed herself for having fallen asleep. Maybe, this had been her only chance to speak to someone.

Marty ate his green noodles (or rotten rice) silently but June wasn't able to swallow any of this stuff.

The day passed slowly and boring. June got on Marty's nerves by pacing back and forth through the cell. And calling out for guards multiple times.

She spent her time thinking of a plan to escape this place, but that was a very hard thing to do.

Should she pretend to attack Marty? Maybe then, someone would come to check on them. But then June discarded that idea; she didn't have any weapons on her and even though she was a skilled warrior, it was way too risky to attack someone with her bare fists. That way Marty could find out she's a girl and June did not want to imagine what he could do to her then.

Maybe, she could pretend to be ill or even dead, but then she wouldn't know if someone would come into the cell. Maybe, they'd just leave her laying here.

There was absolutely no option for June, she had no clue how she could get out but she knew, every day here would be a wasted day. She could use this time to work on her plans, she would try to find something out about her past and the killers of Ena and Nana. But no, those idiots had to ruin everything for her.

With a sigh, June rubbed her temples and peeked through the metal bars again. There was another cell in front of her but it was empty. It was quiet in the hallway, therefore it seemed that only June's cell was occupied. How come she was put into a cell with another person when there were so many other vacant ones? And how come the hallway wasn't guarded? Something was wrong, June knew that this was not right. Of course she was innocent, but that wasn't the only reason why she started to feel this uncomfortable unease.

Why was June here? What was going on? Who was this man in her cell? Something deep inside her screamed at the young woman. She felt it; she was in danger.

 

 

Vin rounded the corner of bricks and headed to the office of General Dayo. Dayo was one of those incapable losers that were sadly given the privilege to be in charge over the prison. Vin couldn't stand Dayo; he was nothing but shameless and didn't work to get into this position but he actually groveled himself up the ladder of career. It was a shame Vin had to work with men like him, but unfortunately he had to accept it. Whether he liked it or not. But these days the cooperation between him and Dayo was even worse than before. Since Vin had the order to work with this man almost every day. "Narmeen isn't right in the head," grumbled Vin to himself before he entered Dayo's office.

"You're early," said Dayo. He was a fat man with a wide nose and thinning black hair, his cheeks were always red from his high alcohol consume and his uniform was never clean.

Dayo's office was a mess of papers and bottles, it stunk like sewage here . Vin could feel his stomach drop.

"You told me to come at twilight," he nodded towards the window, "it is twilight."

Dayo grinned like Vin had pulled a joke and offered him a half full bottle of wine, "then, it's just the right time for a good drink."

Vin shook his head and sat down, "what was the letter all about?" The general pulled out a piece of parchment and unrolled it. "You said you have a plan?"

"yes, but that can wait," mumbled Dayo and sat down as well, "first tell me how my nephew is doing."

Rubbing his temples Vin told himself to stay calm. He did not come here to chit-chat but to work.

"Just like he's doing all the time."

Dayo did not bother to fill his wine into a glass but directly drank from the bottle, "you know, if you gave him more attention, he'd do better."

Vin shrugged, "all the students receive the same treatment, therefore I don't think I should do it differently with your nephew. Even his highness is just treated like a regular student but not like the prince."

Dayo waved his hand in the air and pulled a grimace, "the prince was trained in sword fighting since he was a little boy. My Geraldo on the other hand, had to start with the training two years ago. Isn't it obvious that the kid needs some help?"

Vin shook his head, "I don't see the necessity of it."

"How can you be so stubborn? How much do they pay you for the training? I can give you-"

Vin raised his hand to silence the fat person in front of him. "I don't want to hear any of this. My payment is none of your business."

Dayo pulled a face like he was about to spit the wine out.

"Why don't we just talk about work, like we're supposed to?" Mumbled Vin with a raised brow.

"fine," grumbled Dayo and took another sip from his drink. "I think we found someone capable."

Vin narrowed his eyes, "who?"

 

 

June counted the minutes, her throat hurt from screaming but of course no guard had shown up. She leaned against the brick wall, glancing at the ray of light streaming through the little window over her head.

It was more than two hours she had spent walking around the cell calling out for someone. Slowly, she was growing more and more desperate. Marty had given up on asking her to stop and just sat in his usual dark corner lost in thoughts.

"I'm going crazy!" Hissed June. "How can you just sit here without doing anything?"

Marty shrugged with a pout, "you'll get used to it in no time."

"I don't want to get used to it. Don't you want to get out of here?"

"How should I get out of here? It's impossible!"

"Don't you want to get back to your fiancé?"

Marty smiled maliciously and fisted his hands, "she is dead!"

June's eyes widened, "w…what?"

"She killed herself after this lowlife raped her! Hence, what should I do outside hmm?"

"I'm sorry," mumbled June taken aback, "I did not know."

"Now you do."

"But…don't you want to avenge her? I mean…the man who…"

"I wouldn't want to kill him but Narmeen." Grumbled Marty with a wrinkled nose.

"What?!" June shot up and glared at Marty, "what did you say?"

"You heard me," said he suddenly calm. "It's his fault, he turned our country into a corrupt state. He deserves to be punished for this."

"It was the cook who attacked your woman, not the king! What you're saying is absolutely wrong!"

"Oh please, you don't know a damn thing about me or Saint Calum!"

June didn't know why, but those words drove her mad. She knew what kind of man Narmeen was and he was definitely not corrupt. Things may have changed in Saint Calum, yet it was unfair to blame everything on the king. "He's a good man, that I know."

Marty grinned crookedly, "grow up kid!"

"You," June snarled and took a step towards him, she was furious and this close to punching him when a voice stopped her from taking the first step.

She spun around but no one was there. "Tay!" She heard someone hiss. June raised a brow and looked around again, was she hallucinating?

"Tayzawa!" The voice hissed again.

"Who is there?" Marty had heard it to.

"Tayzawa! Over here!" June turned to the window

Standing on her toes, she glanced through the tiny window and scanned the wide area outside the cell.

"Over here!" She heard the voice hiss.

As June's eyes finally fell on the face she sought, she almost screamed out loud. Was she hallucinating? Did the gods play a prank on her?

"What are you doing here?" She asked wide eyed.

"I could ask you the same question," responded Shin who stood at the prison's walls, "how did you manage to get arrested? Did they find out you're a …"

"Sh," June shushed him. "How about I'll explain that once I get out of here?"

"Who are you talking to?" Asked Marty who suddenly stood behind June. He scratched his chin and glanced over her shoulder, "who is that?"

"No one!" June blocked the window with her back but froze as she saw someone standing behind the bars. It was a tall figure whose face she couldn't see thanks to the lack of light.

"You" grumbled the person, "come here!"

Marty looked at June and back to the stranger, "me or him?"

The person unlocked the gate instead of giving an answer, "come with me." He rushed forward and grabbed June's arm.

"Ouch! What do you want?" She complained but the man who she now recognized as the guard who arrested her pulled her out of the cell.

June was dragged along the dark corridor, feeling her heart hit the inside of her ribs she stumbled after the guard, wondering what would happen next.

"The prisoner," said the guard lowly as he stopped before a large wooden door. June jerked as it opened and a man stepped up in front of her.

He was maybe 55, his curly hair was a mix of silver and brown, he had a burly figure and piercing green eyes. "So…you're the trouble maker?"

June frowned, she had seen this face before.

General Vin nodded and walked back inside the office. The guard pushed June inside and closed the door behind her.

The office was rather small and messy. There was one black desk in the center of the room and two bookshelves in the left and right corners. Two windows lightened the place, the air seemed thick like the windows hadn't been opened in years and a strong smell of liquor was rising up her nose.

"Sit," said Vin motioning to one of the brown chairs in front of the desk. But June didn't move, she was a little intimidated by the familiarity of the man's face but also by the cold expression of his face. Yet, she didn't want to him to see it, therefore she straightened her back and folded her hands behind her back.

Vin snickered as she changed her posture, "what is this? You're in a prison not in the army."

"I'd prefer to stand, sir."

Vin shrugged with a pout, "as you wish." He sat on the desk's edge and crossed his arms, "do you know why you're here?"

"No."

"You've broken a law, that's why you're here."

June sighed, "I cannot recall breaking any laws."

"Well, you did son. You were interfering in the city's business, that's what you did."

"I don't understand," said June, "I haven't even been to Saint Calum long enough to interfere in anything."

With a sigh, Vin picked up a piece of paper from the desk, "Isn't it true that you recently attacked a group of bandits?"

"What?" Said June with a blink, "Attacked? I was merely just defending my friend who was attacked by them."

"Is that so? My papers say something different." Mumbled Vin without raising his eyes from the paper.

June crossed her arms with a frown, "well then your papers are lying sir."

"It doesn't matter whether you attacked them or not, using violence within the walls of our capital is strictly forbidden, no exceptions. When someone harms you, the guards will help you."

June snorted, "guards my ass!"

"That's their job, kid. Not yours."

"Well, I wouldn't have even used my sword if these idiots that you call guards did their jobs! But my friend was attacked and there was no guard in sight! What should I have done, hmm? Just stay back and watch?"

"There are always guards around," said Vin calmly. June felt like he was mocking her. She wanted to beat this stupid smile off his face, but she contained it. She needed to find out why she was here…and for how long.

"I saw no guards," mumbled she, "and even if there had been any guards around, I doubt they would've really helped us."

"What makes you think that?"

"Open your eyes, there may be guards in your precious noble areas but not where they're actually needed! Look around you! Saint Calum doesn't seem like a guarded place to me!"

Vin just grinned instead of responding.

"Say something!" June stomped on the ground with her left foot, "Is that why I was arrested? Just because I defended my friend?"

"Yep," said Vin dryly, "that's the reason."

June was completely taken aback. That was why she had been arrested? Simply because she chose to defend a helpless person over watching something unjust happen?

She gaped at the general with a widely opened mouth and dropped on a chair. "You've got to be kidding me," she said rubbing her temples, "what happened to Saint Calum?"

"I thought you weren't from here."

"How would you know that?"

Vin pouted, "a young man with fighting skills like yours, would have surely captured my attention sooner. What is your name?"

"Ta…Tayzawa."

"From which family?"

June cleared her throat, "my father…was a fisherman…Faris…originally from the Anib village."

"I didn't know they have fishermen there, since that place is only famous for its good wine."

"Well…they do."

Vin sighed, this man was lying. There wasn't even a lake in the Anib village, or nothing big enough to provide a living for a fisherman. Yet, there was something about him that he couldn't explain. This Tayzawa looked familiar to him. He somehow reminded him of Chang. What a coincidence.

"Well, now that you know why you're here…" said Vin and stood up from his desk, "you will hopefully quit yelling and shouting."

June shook her head, "No, I still don't know why I am here."

"I explained it to you. You did something you were not supposed to do. If regular citizen of Saint Calum become violent, then this whole city becomes violent." He scratched his chin, "we're even thinking of forbidding them to own weapons."

June shot up from her chair, "this law is bullshit! When someone needs my help I will always be there to help them! I don't care whether they are guards or not!" She stepped closer to the general, "and I will never let anyone forbid me to use my sword when I feel threatened."

"You need to be careful with that temper of yours," mumbled Vin dryly.

June's face was red, her jaw was strained and her heart was somewhere in her throat. Who did this man think he is? How can he arrest her for that? She didn't do anything wrong, yet she was robbed of her freedom.

"So…you wouldn't obey the law?"

June crossed her arms, "definitely not this ridiculous one."

"You do know, that providing such an answer surely won't shorten your stay here."

Something flickered in the young woman's face, she didn't think before she answered. But lying wouldn't have been a good option either. Apparently, June needed to think of another way to get out of here, she needed to find a strategy to escape from these cells. But that would take time, and June didn't have any time.

A knock appeared on the door, Vin did not move his curious gaze from June "enter."

The heavy door opened and three guards including Dayo came inside.

"Shin!" Said June as she saw his friend in the center of the group. Two guard held his arms. His hands were cuffed and the third guard behind him carried Shin's sword.

"Sir, we found him sneaking around the yard."

Vin sighed with a nod. "You may leave, I'll take care of him."

The guards bowed and left the office. Dayo who was obviously drunk examined Shin's face and nodded, "we can include him as well."

Vin's eyes silenced Dayo, "who are you and what are you doing here?"

June glanced at Shin and shook her head, but he ignored it and cleared his throat, "I am a friend of Tayzawa and I wanted to see him."

"Too bad!" Said Dayo with his squeaky voice, "no one can just come and visit the prisoners."

"Dayo," grumbled Vin, "why don't you go out for a minute and let me speak to them alone?"

"Why?" Said the fat general.

"Because I say so!"

Grumbling to himself, Dayo saluted and left the office.

After the fat general left, Vin released his stiff posture and scanned Shin's face. "You're a friend of his?"

Shin nodded, "yes, why is Tayzawa here? I can assure you that he's no criminal."

June snorted, crossing her arms, "apparently I am, it's illegal to defend the defenseless."

"Why make it sound so unfair?" Asked Vin amused.

"Because it is unfair!" Responded June, "my friend was attacked by those idiotic bandits and because I helped him I got arrested."

Shin raised a brow, "is that true?"

"Yes," said Vin with a nod, "it is but maybe we can make a deal and let your friend go."

"What do you mean?" Said June raising her brow.

Vin smiled inwardly and took a seat. This Tayzawa was exactly what he needed right now. Since he wasn't from Saint Calum he seemed to have motives that other men his age didn't have.

Saying, he'd defend anyone helpless was brave. Also because he did not seem to be intimidated about the remark of staying here longer.

"I am teaching young warriors at the royal academy, I am sure you have heard of this place."

Shin shook his head.

"It's where our future guards are trained."

June shrugged, "what do I have to do with that?"

"I am planning on enrolling you in that academy." Said Vin with a stern expression, "I need your help."

Shin frowned, "what are you talking about?"

With a sigh, the general stood up and walked to the window. "I think you're right Tayzawa, Saint Calum isn't exactly what it used to be or what it's supposed to be. Our guards are a failure due to the policy of recruiting regular citizen."

"You think that too?" Wondered June, "then why did I get arrested?"

"I am a general, not the king. I cannot change the laws, but" he spun back around and examined her face, "we can change the people."

"You lost me." June thought this man was mocking her. Did he enjoy to have innocent people arrested? Why did he first act like he was supporting this stupid law and now he criticized the guards? This didn't make sense at all.

Vin cleared his throat and motioned for June and Shin to sit down.

"I don't know if you've heard of the rumors, but it is said that the royals are in danger. It is said that traitors are planning to bring down his majesty. Some even say that these traitors cooperate with the lawless from Laurus." June frowned.

"It is also said that several students in the academy support these traitors, in other words, I suspect them to be after his highness the prince."

Shin raised a brow, "so…wait, is the crown prince in that academy too?"

Vin nodded, "yes, since two years he is. Nothing has happened yet and he lives there under a different identity but I am convinced someone is plotting something against him and the entire royal family."

"How can you be so sure, and why are you telling us this?"

Vin smiled wryly, "I suspect your friend wouldn't have defended the merchant if he had known of the laws or if he was one of the traitors…" he made a pause, "those people are roaming the streets of this city. You never know who you can trust."

June thought of the attackers and it seemed plausible to her. Real guards would have never let the bandits attack Delano or anyone else. But those corrupt people everyone had spoken of, could definitely have a connection to the lawless. The real guards were busy guarding the palace and the royals while the corrupt ones misused their powers to hurt others.

King Narmeen may not even know of the circumstances if he was busy keeping traitors and ninjas away. Everything was just a pretense to his majesty. He was supposed to feel safe, while the lawless would attack him from the inside, meaning from within his own lines.

"Tayzawa, your fighting skills are marvelous. Where have you learned how to fight?"

"We were trained by Master Han in the northern hills." Answered Shin with a quick glance to June. She frowned and stared into the empty space.

"Master Han? One of the best masters in all the land?" Asked Vin impressed, "that's even better."

"So what is this all about?" Said June finally, "you said you needed my help? Then why did you arrest me?"

"The public is supposed to believe that we're all the same. They are intimidated by the guards and that shall not change…at least not now. I said you never know who you can trust, the traitors have their eyes and ears everywhere that's why we must be careful."

"What is it exactly what you want me to do?" Asked June curiously, "I mean what's the reason for all of this?"

"I want you to enroll in the academy and spy on the students and teachers." He moved his face closer and frowned, "I need you to find out who the traitors are."

June raised a brow, was this man mad? How on earth was she supposed to do that?

"And if I refuse?"

Vin shrugged, "well I can't force you."

"You'll keep me here, won't you?"

Vin smiled instead of providing an answer.

"But why him?" Asked Shin. "How come you want Tayzawa to do this job? You don't even know him."

Vin nodded, of course he didn't know this young man. He already knew he lied about his hometown and family, yet his instincts told him that Tayzawa wasn't one of those spoiled brats just seeking wealth in Saint Calum. He had shown courage as he defended the merchant. He had shown morals as he spoke up against this law. And he didn't let Vin intimidate him. He was also trained by master Han. Was Vin becoming old and naive? Or could he still trust his sharp instincts?

"King Narmeen had ordered me to find one capable," said Vin after a while. "Someone who isn't poisoned by greed and the corruption of our city. Tayzawa, if we don't find those traitors, if we don't find out how and when they attack the royals, the situation will just become worse." Vin's face showed concern, "I am choosing you just simply because you're not from here and because you know how to use your sword."

June nodded silently, "I don't understand, how do you know that lawless are in Saint Calum? How do you know of the traitors?"

Shin nodded with a pout, "yes, didn't you say they are just rumors?"

Vin sighed, "well, it all happened a few years ago. Several incidents lead us to this conclusion. One of our prisoners had escaped and supposedly fled to Laurus. He was known to be a traitor who had cooperated with Antonious ages ago, I assume you know who Antonious is?"

June and Shin nodded.

"We believed Andres was in the land of the lawless preparing for an attack, though soon after we found out he was dead…his head had been placed right before his majesty's study."

June's eyes widened.

"We knew that someone must have helped Andres escape from prison, he could have never fled himself. He was an old man and his cell was guarded by ten guards. So someone had let him escape, someone who could easily enter the palace and place Andres's head in front of the study." Vin rubbed his temples, "many strange things happened in the past ten years. Assassinations of all kinds, guards, savants, advisers, healers just anyone known for their loyalty towards the dynasty was murdered or went missing."

As Vin had mentioned the victims, June froze. Healers? Did he mean her mother?

"So…" she gulped, "you think all those incidents have something to do with the lawless?"

"Yes," replied Vin, "it all makes sense, the way they attack and their strategies are just way too similar to Antonious plans. We know that they are after the royals also because…"

"Because what?" Asked Shin with a raised brow.

"Her highness the princess had been attacked a few years back."

"What?!" June shot up from her chair and gaped at the general, "she had been attacked? Is she alright?"

Shin raised his brow, why was Tayzawa so shocked? Vin nodded with a sigh, "one night, someone had entered her room and tried to stab her in her sleep. But thanks to one of our adviser's she was saved."

Vin explained that the old adviser Lu-Jong had heard strange noises emerging from the princess's room, just in time he stormed inside and overwhelmed the attacker. Sadly, the offender had escaped but at least the princess was saved.

June began to realize that the royals were in a difficult situation. Anyone around them could be a traitor and they could attack any minute. Maybe those who killed her family were also after the royals. Hadn't she heard them talk about Lee-Kim?

A cold shiver ran down her spine as the memory of the ninjas appeared back in her mind.

If she enrolled in that academy, she could actually have the chance to save Lee-Kim but not only that, maybe this would bring her closer to her family's murders...

14: Chapter 13

"Why did you agree to it?" Asked Shin, running after June. "I mean, you don't even know this guy! He may be the traitor and wants to use you as his puppet!"

June stopped just as the prison's gates closed behind her.

Her sword was given back to her and she was free to go, even Shin was asked to join this mission, but unlike June he had no intention of working for Vin.

"He's no traitor," June finally said, "And you don't have to do it if you don't want to."

Shin crossed his arms, "oh yeah? Neither do you. You did not commit any crime! He doesn't have the right to extort you."

"He didn't extort me."

Shin rolled his eyes and snorted, "yeah right, then he would have surely let you go without any orders."

June did not answer and just continued forward.

"I don't get you!" Yelled her friend, "if you'll enroll in that academy, they'll find out you're a girl!" Shin thought that her friend would take this into consideration, but June just kept walking silently.

"Aren't you listening?" Screamed Shin, "you won't even last a day in that academy."

"Oh please!" June yelled over her shoulder, "I'm a skilled warrior, I know how to use my sword."

"You do, but that doesn't change the fact that you're a girl!" Commented Shin, crossing his arms.

June stopped now, this wasn't really encouraging; of course she was scared, June also didn't think it was a good idea. Yet, she knew that it was a chance. How else should she try to find the killers? At least in the academy, she had the opportunity to find out something. But in the streets of Saint Calum, she would surely not just randomly run into the killers.

"The moment they find out you're a woman, they'll arrest you! Or even kill you!" Shin frowned and grabbed June's shoulder after she didn't respond, "listen Tayzawa!" He began to shake her, "you're as good as dead if you enter that place!"

June shook off his arms and stepped back, "who cares? I'd rather die trying to find the men who murdered my family than living a long life in safety without even getting close to them."

"How would you know you'd find them there?"

June rolled her eyes, "didn't you listen? Those traitors surely have a connection to those who killed the guards and the healer."

Shin averted his gaze with a sigh, so that's what it was all about? Tayzawa was going to risk her life only because of this tiny, little suspicion? This girl was mad; the lawless who killed her family may not even be in Saint Calum anymore.

Shin was frozen, his eyes glued to her face as he tried to comprehend this woman's stupidity.

Tayzawa had grown more than anyone else Shin knew, she had learned and changed so much. She was no longer this intimidated little girl, but a strong, courageous and smart woman. Yet, she wasn't acting like one. Shin knew how important avenging her family was to her, but this vengeance she longed for, required a lot of thinking, a good plan and wise decisions. Enrolling into that academy just because there was a slight chance she could find out more about the killers wasn't wise but absolutely stupid.

This thirst for revenge made her absolutely blind of all possible dangers. So why wasn't she listening?

"Tay," whispered Shin, "you have to think rational."

June crossed her arms, "I don't want to think rational. I want those monsters to pay! I want them to feel the pain we felt."

Shin sighed again, he hated to see the pain in his friend's face.

"But that doesn't matter right now," said June moving her eyes to the sunset, "I will do what I think is the right thing to do. I don't have to ask for your opinion." She frowned back at him and spun around, but she didn't not walk away yet. Raising her head, she faced him again and creased her forehead, "by the way, why are you here? And how did you know where to find me?"

"Well," Shin scratched his nape, hoping he wasn't blushing. He knew she would ask that question, yet he wished she wouldn't.

Why had he come to Saint Calum? He didn't even know why, this was too confusing. After he had arrived in his hometown, he found himself in between proud and happy people. His family was so glad to have him back and everyone had welcomed him wholeheartedly. The people were certain Shin would be a guard in their town and take care of everything, he'd make sure everyone was alright and safe. He would do his best to keep the people away from harm.

However, he found himself concerned and thinking during his short stay at home. He did not have the patience to think straight. Everyone of Han's students had plans for their futures. Everyone knew what they wanted to do after their training in the northern hills, but Tayzawa's plan was different from every other plan.

Tayzawa didn't just want to become a warrior to keep her city safe, but she wanted revenge. She was part of something great, she had a plan which was dangerous but also understandable.

She had gone through the greatest pain and fears to come this far and even if he didn't show it, Shin was proud of her. However, his pride was hidden by concern. Tayzawa was all alone in Saint Calum, no one was there to support her.

No one would help, no one would understand because only Shin knew the truth. Only he really knew who Tayzawa was. Only he knew, that the moment she returned to the city, she must have felt the greatest pain, when her past and all it's terrible memories came back at her when she saw the familiar-looking streets and buildings.

Shin had spent hours thinking of his friend, wondering if she's alright or maybe in trouble. Would she be in danger? Where would she stay? How would she eat? Those and other questions went through his mind until he made the decision; he would follow his friend to Saint Calum and support her.

"Shin?" June asked after he didn't answer.

"I'll help you," said he, raising his head. The concern was still in his face, but at least his eyes looked warmer now.

"Don't look at me like that," said he and tugging his bangs behind his ear.

"What…what do you mean?" Said June startled.

"What do you think? I will help you find those men."

"But…what?" She tilted her head, "but you wanted to be a warrior in your home town."

Shin shrugged carelessly, "It doesn't matter to me if I'm a warrior here or there."

June shook her head, no way in hell would this guy stay here. She appreciated it very much, but she would hate herself if something happened to Shin because he just meant to help her.

Surely she was happy to see him and also relieved, but she would rather he'd travel back and stay away from all this trouble. "No." June said with a sigh and crossed her arms over her chest.

"I didn't ask for permission," mumbled Shin and walked forward. "I came back and by coincidence I heard this merchant talk about a young warrior who was arrested." Shin nodded with a slight smile, "that warrior had a dragon flame."

"Delano? But…You can't just…" June was completely taken off guard, he had already decided it though how could he just do that? Shin had just passed by her and walked along the sandy road. He held his head high and swung his arms in the air like there was nothing bothering him, he looked happy and absolutely determined.

"Shin!" She ran after him and caught his arm.

This dork was even grinning. "Yeah?"

"You…what do you mean you want to help me?"

He shrugged, "what do you think?" His tone was mocking, "I'll enroll in that academy with you."

"Hell no, you won't."

"Hell yes, I will. And didn't this admiral offer me to join your mission?"

"he was a general," grumbled June, "but…still you can't just…"

Shin sighed and continued forward, "I can and I will. This academy gives us the opportunity to work on our fighting skills and isn't it better if I help you? With me, no one will discover your gender and I can keep you safe."

June rolled her eyes with a groan, "do you think I am a little girl that needs protection?"

Shin stopped and began to frown, "No, I do not think you're a little girl in the need of protection. But I think you're a friend in the need of help."

Those words touched June. All mockery has left his voice and face. She knew he was worried about her but still, Shin was her best friend. June would never forgive herself if he got hurt. "Shin…if they discover me, they'll punish you too."

"Shared pain is half the pain," responded the young warrior with a shrug. "Tay, you can't make me change my mind, unless you refuse to go to that academy."

"That's not fair!" Complained June.

"Never said it was."

"Shin, I have no other choice. I have to go, but you don't."

Her friend didn't seem to listen, he just patted her head and headed to a tree where June could now see his horse Yoru standing. "I won't have this discussion with you." Said Shin and untied his horse's leading rope from the wood.

"Shin," said June with a frown.

"No," he smiled again, "either I'll join you or you won't go to the academy." He looked at June with a smile, "I am your friend Tay, and friends help each other. Understood?"

After June had tried to talk Shin out of his idea for thousand times, she had finally given up on talking and began to get used to the idea of having him here with her.

She was worried but also grateful and happy he chose to help her. What a good friend he was! June was no longer alone, but sadly now, not only June could be in danger but also Shin.

After Shin had taken care of Yoru, he and June sat on his back and rode back to the center of the city.

On their way back, June gave Shin a short description of Delano. Luckily, Lux had stayed in his stalls while she was away. Now she could return, knowing that Lux had been taken care of.

 

 

"I was so worried," mumbled Edith, placing a bowl of rice on the table.

June smiled wryly and shrugged, "I am fine really, but thank you for your concern."

"What did they want from you? It was because of those bandits, wasn't it?"

"Of course!" Yelled Pete, "Tayzawa did the right thing, but that's illegal." He sighed heavily, "you know that, father."

"Pete, enough with your accusations. They let him go, so I am sure they are not as bad as you always say they are." Edith crossed her arms, obviously feeling embarrassed, but Pete shook his head with a frown and snorted as his mother finished speaking. "Oh yeah? Remember what they did to my friend? Guards aren't much better than the lawless!"

Shin raised a brow, "I figured, yet we still plan to enroll into the royal academy."

Pete placed his bowl on the table and tilted his head, "you what? You want to become one of them?" His eyes moved to June, "you too Tayzawa?"

June smiled wryly, "I am not a lawless. But I wish to become a guard, it had always been a dream of mine."

"They'll brainwash you!"

"Pete," Edith grumbled, "now this really is enough. Tayzawa and his friend can do whatever they wish to do. You know that Tayzawa is a good man, if he was like the guards he wouldn't have helped your father."

"I know but…"

"No but," said his mother sternly, "don't judge a whole group by the actions of a few."

June smiled as she looked at the sweet lady, she was grateful for the defense but also knew that Pete was right. Sadly, June had to admit that guards were no longer what they used to be.

"So you will stay in that academy from now on?" Asked Delano with his eyes on his son.

"Yes," said June with a nod. "But I will try to visit you as much as I can."

"How nice of you," Edith smiled warmly, "you and Shin are always welcome here."

Shin stood up and bowed with a smile. "Thank you."

June smiled too, but sorrow was hidden behind that expression. Delano and Edith could also be in danger if June kept them close.

This sweet family should not suffer because of her and neither should Shin, thought June with a glance to her friend.

 

 

Vin contacted June and Shin two days later and informed them about the situation in the academy.

Since it was in the middle of the semester, people would wonder why June and Shin enrolled now and not earlier, therefore she and Shin would pretend to be Vin's nephews from the grand sea.

Shin and June had the strict order to remain quiet about the mission to everyone. But that was a given.

Both should just be two regular students who wished to increase their skills with their swords.

"How many students are in that academy?" Asked Shin.

Vin, June and Shin were on horsebacks on the way to the academy. It was early morning, the sun was just rising and painting the sky in a beautiful pink and orange. The city was still quiet and the thin fog hovering over the ground made the surroundings look quiet spooky.

Vin was just repeating the explanation of their mission and reminding them of the most important thing- secrecy. If anyone found out what the real reason for their sudden appearance was, the three of them were as good as dead. The traitors that Vin knew were around, wouldn't wait an hour to kill them.

"Well about fifty." Said the general with a shrug.

"Only?" Shin nodded, "then it shouldn't be too hard to find the traitors among the students."

"It's not that easy son, they don't have their identities written on their foreheads. They'll seem like regular young men to you. It is going to be hard for both of you, that's why you need to be careful; don't trust anyone you meet, no matter how nice they may seem."

"But how come there are only fifty students?" Wondered June. It was the royal academy for heaven's sake. The most expensive but also promiscuous school in the country. The royal academy was famous for its hard but excellent training, every well-known and accomplished warrior or guard had attended that academy. Hence, it did not make sense that only fifty students attended that academy.

"Well, his majesty has applied a stricter policy to students attending this academy. The applicants will be double-checked, now only sons, of the richest and so-called most 'loyal' families may join. Others can't."

"He's worried about his son," mumbled Shin.

"Yes, indeed."

June glanced up, hold on. "Lee-Kim attends the academy too?" Vin frowned at the sight of Tayzawa's shocked face. He was suddenly pale and his eyes were wide open.

"I mean…his highness." June cleared her throat, averting her gaze.

"I told you that Tayzawa."

"I…forgot."

"You don't need to concern yourself with his highness. No one knows who the prince is. He lives under a different identity there."

June frowned, how would the people of Saint Calum not recognize their own crown prince?

Shin seemed to wonder the same thing, "but that doesn't make sense. He is the prince, how would no one know him?"

Vin narrowed his green eyes, "their highnesses haven't been seen by the public in years, no one really knows what they look like. They just know the prince is currently attending the academy. Though I heard that some think it's a rumor."

"Well…is it a rumor?" Wondered June, she needed to know if the prince was really there or not.

"It's not a rumor."

"If his majesty wants to keep his son safe, he shouldn't have sent him to the academy but let him stay in the palace." Said Shin, "I thought he isn't safe there."

"We have our people guarding him, but it's a good bait. And his highness also knows that. When the traitors here of his stay in the academy, they will be less careful and may try to attack."

June froze, she stopped Lux and frowned at the general. "So you're basically asking for the attacks! He is the prince you cannot do that!"

"Why can't I?" Asked Vin with a raised brow.

"What if those guarding him are the traitors? Or…I mean…what if the whole academy consists of traitors?!" June was shocked that Lee-Kim's only weapon was his fake identity.

"Well, that's what we need to find out." Said Vin as calm as ever.

"But how?" Asked Shin.

The general let his eyes wander across the buildings and roads around and moved closer to the two warriors, "remember? That is your mission." He whispered.

The academy was located in the center of the city, right between normal houses and market stands. But the building itself was humungous. A thick, sand colored wall surrounded a white square shaped building with a black tin roof. Behind the wall were countless trees and bushes. The building looked more like a ministry than an academy. It was way too large for a school that only contained fifty students.

The black wall's gate was guarded by two men with red armors, as Vin came in sight, they straightened their backs and saluted. "Gentlemen," said Vin with a nod and led his horse through the gate.

Shin and June's eyes widened as they saw the park-like area surrounding the main building. There was a stall in the right front corner behind the wall, it was also guarded by two men.

The sandy road their horses trotted on, was almost white and led to the entrance of the academy.

"Alright," said Vin and got off his horse, he glanced at the stall and nodded towards a guard. "You'll have to leave your horses behind now, but don't worry. They are taken care off, and you can see them whenever you wish."

June did not like the idea of leaving Lux behind and also Shin hated it, but without further words, they climbed down their saddles and handed the leading ropes to a guard who just came rushing to them. Knowing that they had no other choice.

"See you, friend." Said June patting her horse's neck. Shin took his sword and threw one last glance at Yoru before they were taken to the stalls.

Vin sighed and scanned the area, "remember, don't trust anyone not even the guards. But don't let them notice that."

Shin and June nodded before they followed Vin inside. The interior of the academy was terrific, the cream-colored marble floor reflected everything around and looked clearer than water. Waist-high wooden ledges were attached to the high red walls. June found herself in a long corridor where a dark brown desk was placed in its center at the back.

An old lady, with chocolate brown skin and chin-lengthened gray hair sat behind the desk and held a book in her hand, "Vin!" She said once she saw the general. "I've been waiting for you, already."

"Maya, my rose it's so good to see you." Said he and walked closer to the reception, "these are my nephews."

Maya smiled warmly and nodded towards Shin and June, "your uncle has told me so much about you, is it true that your fighting skills are better than those of a general or admiral?"

June blushed scratching her nape but Shin rolled his eyes and grinned, "I think we're even good enough to fight a king…uh not that I'd do that."

Maya snickered and looked down at her book.

"Pay your respects," hissed Vin with a quick motion towards Maya.

Shin and June bowed quickly and took a step back.

"Alright, I hope you'll get used to everything here quickly. I will assign you to your rooms now," she flipped the page and scribbled something on the paper.

"I have arranged that you'll share your rooms with some other students, that way you can get to know them easier and they may help you make acquaintances." Whispered Vin.

"Uh…aren't Tayzawa and I sharing a room?" Asked Shin with a frown.

Vin raised a brow, "why? Is it necessary?"

Hell yes it was, June did not like the idea of sharing a room with a stranger. She was a woman after all and there would be some moments she would find it difficult to hide her true gender.

How about the shower accommodations? Would the students here buy her old story about an embarrassing scar?

Shin seemed to have the same concerns, he glanced at his friend with a helpless expression, "it's just that…that way we can discuss what we found out."

Vin shook his head, "you'll find enough opportunities to do so."

Maya cleared her throat and looked up from her book, "alright friends, uh…who of you is Shin?"

"That's me."

"Alright you," she pointed at Shin with her fountain pen, "will have room 313."

"General," June whispered, "there are only fifty students in this place right? Aren't there any empty rooms?"

Vin nodded, "yes, but they cost more. At least that's the excuse I gave them."

"Are you a general or a beggar?" Asked Shin.

"Enough of that," replied the man, "go to your room now, I'll see you every day. So you can inform me anytime."

Shin nodded. He looked over his shoulder to look at June one more time before he rounded a corner and disappeared.

"Now, Tayzawa…right?"

June nodded and stepped closer to the desk.

"Room…543. Over there" Maya pointed over her shoulder to a wide staircase.

June nodded and bowed, "thank you." Vin patted her shoulder with a nod and motioned to the stairs, "I'll see you."

The first time June had come to a place to train, she had almost been discovered. Back then she was a small girl, but now she was a woman.

What would someone do if they knew she's female? Tell everyone? Or hurt her?

Gulping, June walked up the stairs and tried to ignore her nervousness. She had Shin, he would help her. And wasn't this the best opportunity for her to seek her family's killers? She had to do this.

They were three staircases that June had to climb, as she reached the third floor she thought she was in the palace or another noble place.

A wine-colored wall-to-wall carpet filled the corridor in which she stood. There was a dark brown door every three meters with its room number written on in a golden color.

June sighed and walked along the hallway seeking number 543. "Forty-one, forty-two, forty-" she sighed again and gripped her sword so tight that her knuckles turned white. "Here we go." She waited a few seconds until her heartbeat calmed down and opened the squeaking door.

Compared to the entrance and the hallway, this room was rather plain.

There was no carpet here but wooden tiles, the walls were sand-colored and aligned in a square-shape. One huge window across the door lit the room and its furnishing. One bed was on the left and another messy one was on the right.

There was just one desk but two closets. On June's left was another door, it was opened and led to the bathroom. That sight relieved her; apparently every room had one bathroom.

She slowly walked inside and closed the door behind her. She entered the bathroom, it was empty. She returned to the room but also saw no one here.

Her roommate was maybe outside in the park, that was good, she had enough time to prepare herself.

So she dropped her bag and sword on the tidy bed and entered the bathroom. She locked the door behind her and began to wash herself.

Since she had been seventeen, June had begun to smear a paste of jasmine and kiwi powder on her face. It was good for her skin, but the main use of it was that it made her skin darker and sort of looked like brown beard stubbles.

She renewed the binding around her chest, and pulled out a few black strands of her pony tail. It was better to look as masculine as possible.

At least for now.

"Alright," She said to herself as she glanced in the mirror, "you can do this. Be yourself, be a man."

Clearing her throat, she headed to the door but froze as she heard noises emerging from the room.

They were just steps, no one spoke or moved anything. Her roommate was just walking around.

Taking a deep breath, she unlocked the door and walked back to her room.

Her eyes directly fell on the person who stood in front of her, his back was turned to her and apparently he held her sword in his hands.

June cleared her throat, "hello."

Her roommate had long, silky black hair. His back and shoulders looked muscular and wide. He wore a black armor, the regular uniform for trainees like he was. It was a uniform made up of a black silky shirt and pants. But the armor, was rather silver and spread around the chest, back and waist.

Slowly, the man before her turned around, he still held June's sword.

"Who are you?" Said he, narrowing his eyes.

June cleared her throat again, "My name is Tayzawa…I am new here."

"I can see that," said her roommate raising a brow, "but why are you here in this room?"

"I was assigned to this room," mumbled she. Why did she feel so intimidated?

"Well, there are plenty of empty rooms here, why don't you just stay in one of them?" Said he in his deep voice that also held a hint of mockery in it.

"The costs are too high" mumbled June, fixing her eyes on his hands which still tightly gripped her sword.

"May I have my weapon back now?" She held her hand out but her roommate did not move.

"These kinds of swords are very rare…I heard."

"They are."

The guy glanced down at the black blade, "how can some young boy like you , own something so rare and expensive like this?"

"I stole it! What do you think?" She grabbed her weapon but her roommate did not let go. June gritted her teeth and glanced up, but once their eyes made contact, she instantly let go and took a step back.

Eyes darker than the night, snub-nosed and thin but full lips made up a face that gawked at June in quiet an uncanny manner.

June's heart dropped, blinking she averted her gaze and cleared her throat.

"It was my father's" she almost whispered.

She heard a sigh full of annoyance, "who is your father?"

"Someone you don't know."

The guy pressed his lips together , "who knows? Maybe I do."

June wanted to yell in his face that he knew crap about her. She wanted to tell him to leave him alone and quit asking those questions. What was up with all this curiosity?

However, June was just not able to speak up. An alien power seemed to overwhelm her and keep her mouth shut and her thoughts locked in her mind.

"You also look familiar." Said he after a while, he narrowed his eyes "very familiar" very slowly, he began to round her not letting her out of his sight. It was like the lion watching his prey. June trembled from the inside; she did not like the look in his face.

He seemed to concentrate on something, had he discovered her?

"Who…are you?" Said he after a moment.

June cleared her throat, "I told you…I am Tayzawa…I...uh I am General Vin's nephew."

With a forced smile, she pushed up her sleeves and tilted her head. "And you are…?"

"Me?"

"No, I'm asking the gods. Yes, you where I come from people usually introduce themselves before they ask about others."

"Amir," said he placing June's sword back on the bed. He passed by her, roughly pushing his shoulder against her and headed to the door. But before he exited the room, he spun back around and glared at June, "Now, let me tell you this…I'm watching you."

With a loud bang he closed the door behind him.

 

 

June stayed in her room for a while, sitting on her bed, she was unable to move or speak.

Amir's cold glare had paralyzed her. He did not seem to like her for whatever reason, but what was his deal with the sword?

Gasping, June suddenly shot up from her bed and glanced at the door as someone had knocked on it.

"Yes?" She said lowly.

It was a torture not to know who could have knocked now, was it this Amir? Or someone else? Had someone maybe found out about June?

Slowly the door squeaked open, June stepped closer wondering if she should grab her sword. But all nervousness and fear left once Shin's face came in sight. "Hey," he said with a grin as he stuck his head between the door and its frame.

June sighed relieved and exhaled sharply, "you scared me!"

"Oh, someone's knocks on a door what a scary thing!" Snickered Shin and walked inside, "have you seen a ghost? You're more pale than usual."

June decided not to tell her friend about her roommate. She wasn't ready to talk about all this yet, the shock inside her was still to great. She didn't even know how to deal with all of this. "I assure you, I am alright."

Shin raised a brow but dropped it, instead of asking about her weird expression, Shin walked around the room with dubious eyes and a frown, "your room is smaller than mine...but not as messy."

June nodded, "how's it going so far?"

"Got nothing to tell, my roommate is a dumb nut, I don't think he's the type of person we're looking for."

"How would you know, Shin?"

"How?" Asked June's friend, "you should have seen how this guy held his sword."

"It could all be pretense."

"No, no" said he, "believe me, this is a rare stupidity that you sense right away."

June had to laugh at her friend's annoyed features.

"What's your roommate like? I mean...is he like mine?"

June shook her head, "he isn't stupid, but ,maybe paranoid."

Shin scratched his head, "paranoid? How? Do you mean he is someone we should keep an eye on?"

"No," June sighed and sat on her bed, "he is no traitor."

"How would you know?"

"Well," she shrugged, averting her gaze, "I just do...I can sense it like you did."

Shin tilted his head, "what's going on, Tay?"

"Nothing!"

"Look at you! That pathetic, fake smile means something...what is it?" Shin sat down next to her and frowned, "did something happen? Did he...see something he shouldn't have seen?"

"Don't be ridiculous Shin, as if I'd be this careless."

"then tell me what's going on." Urged June's friend, "did he hurt you?"

June's annoyed face answered that question. "No, everything's okay. I'm just telling you, he isn't one of the traitors."

"Tay," grumbled Shin, "tell me how you want to know that."

"How do you want to know that the stupid guy isn't just pretending to be stupid?"

"Because he just is! I know it."

"And so do I!"

Shin rose from the bed and deepened his frown, "should I tell Vin about this guy?"

"No!" June's lower lip quivered, "just believe me, okay? The people we're looking for are other people."

"Tayzawa, I just want to help you."

June knew that damn it! But she couldn't tell Shin. He may know much about her past but not everything and that was good. June had already said too much, what was going to happen now?

She had this huge mission but no clue where to start. Was she supposed to just keep her eyes open, hoping that someone suspicious would cross her way?

Of course this wasn't going to be easy, she was aware of that. But an hour ago she hadn't felt as clueless as she did now. The gods must have hated her, or maybe they wanted to punish her for still pretending to be a guy. Well sorry! She thought, but how else should I find the killers? I cannot be a woman right now! I can't!

Her eyes moved to Shin's face, his expression was cold but concern was also in it. June felt terrible for pulling her friend into this misery, she knew he deserved to know everything. All the truth. But telling him everything could get him in danger.

She was just not able to tell him that her roommate happened to be the prince of this very kingdom...

 

15: chapter 14

“You call this fencing? I only call this idiots swinging swords around!” Yelled Vin, “this is nothing but a bunch of girls trying to look strong!” The students froze in front of the general. No one dared to move or look him in the eye. Shin’s face was frozen and so was June's, somehow the two friends knew Vin wasn’t yelling at them but they had to look as intimidated as everyone else. Their practice had been nothing but basic movements yet, something that June and Shin mastered years ago. Yet, it was a different kind of training.

Since this group of students was much larger than master Han’s, the masters in the academy could not focus on everyone’s individual weaknesses or strengths. June had seen how lacking many young men were, but either no one gave a damn about them or it was just hard for anyone to notice.

After a few, short hours of sleep, June and Shin fell back into the routine of being chased outside to do exercises while the sun was rising.

With a smile Shin had mumbled how much he remembered Han during this procedure but June could just respond  with a weak smile and a simple shrug. Her night had been terrible, she could not sleep, she did not eat but just lay there in the cold room staring at the dark ceiling.

‘Amir’s’ low breath was the only thing she could hear in the silence and despite her unease it comforted her. Her former friend had become a man. He was no longer that little kid she used to play with. But he looked exactly like the future king should, at least June thought so.

She always pictured Lee-Kim to become a strong but smart person, now he was just like that. He was strong, impressingly strong with the sword and also wise. His attacks had been well-trained and prepared. Though June wondered if the prince only displayed wisdom in a fight or also during every day-actions.

After he had returned to his room, Lee-Kim had not said a word to June. He went to bed directly and fell asleep within an instant. At some times, she found herself wondering if this really was Lee-Kim or if she was hallucinating.

It had been so many years for heaven’s sake! He didn’t recognize her! What made her think her roommate really was Lee-Kim?

Was she Lee-Kim’s roommate? Had she really seen her friend again? Even if she had, she could never tell him who she was, unless she wanted him dead. The friends that they had once been, was nothing but a friendship of the past. Something that should never repeat itself.

It was a depressing thought, but June know it was the only way to keep him safe.

 

“Is it so damn hard to swing your sword accordingly to your weight?” Yelled Vin, and pulled June out of her thoughts.

He stopped in front of one student and moved his face closer to his, “why don’t you quit dancing and start fighting!”

“Master we have been up since hours,” complained he rubbing his eyes.

Vin’s face turned red and June feared his eyes would pop out of his head, “you’re sleepy?! There’s no sleep in war soldier!”

“But we aren’t at war!”

“If we were we would loose any battles because of men like you!” He yelled back, “stand straight!”

He moved away from the sleepyhead and passed the group of students again, “I am expecting perfection, strength and speed! Yes, it’ll be hard but did you think our training would consist of nothing but stretch practice?!”

Some men shook their heads.

“You think it’s hard? I am still being nice!” As he reached June, Vin stopped and tilted his head. “You.” He pointed at her, “who was your last master?”

“Master Han.” Mumbled she.

“And you?” He asked Shin who stood next to June.

“Also Master Han.”

A low murmur rang in the group, respect and surprised eyes were on the two new students. It made June nervous but Shin seemed to enjoy the attention.

“What was the training like there?”

Shin pouted, “hard, he woke us up before the sun would rise, then we would run through the forest for two hours before he gave us breakfast. After we’d eat, we would have two on two and sometimes three on one battles. Those who didn’t concentrate well or those who didn’t please our master with their training would be given no dinner.”

Vin nodded with a grin, “I think we should take over this rule too.”

The group whispered again but swallowed their words as Vin gawked at them again.

“Then how about you give us an example of correct training,” said the general with surprisingly calm features.

Shin’s eyes jumped to June and back to Vin, “wh…what?”

“You and….” He let his eyes travel to his student’s faces, “you.” He pointed at a red-head with snow-white skin and freckles, “a two on two fight please.”

“What? Me?” Said the red-head pointing at him.

“No, I meant the god of water, yes you!”

Moving his index from the student, to an empty field, the general nodded towards Shin, “go.”

Shin just nodded with a sigh, grabbed his sword and followed the intimidated student towards the field.

The group of students walked closer to watch their friends fight, June was worried about Shin but Vin looked perfectly calm and even Shin seemed to be totally at ease.

“Ready?” Said Vin.

The two men took their stances and pulled their swords out of their sheaths. “Start!”

Faster than wind Shin rushed forward sending his first attack towards the unprepared red-head. Just with pure luck, he backed out of the attack but almost lost his weapon blocking Shin’s next offense.

June’s friend was fast and strong, her concern vanished instantly as she saw how the red-head was basically just chased around the field while Shin ran after him, trying to tickle him with the sword.

Shin ran to the center of the field, where he caught his opponents, arm and pushed him onto the soil.

With a swift movement, his face was deeply pushed into the mud as Shin’s knee pressed on his back.

June found that her friend was being a little too aggressive but everyone else among the group of students clapped with impressed smile and nods.

Vin just shook his head with a sigh and walked towards Shin, “let him go.” He said lowly and knelt down next to the red-head.

“Would you please tell me what this was?”

The man got up rubbing his face and just shrugged , “I’m sorry, sir.”

“You will extend your training today. Don’t come inside the academy before sunset.”

“But Sir I-”

Vin raised his hand, “back to the group, now!”

His student nodded with wide eyes and ran back to the line. Vin stood up and nodded at June now, “I would like to see your skills too.”

Shin patted her shoulder and grinned like she was just given a compliment. But June did not feel well, she knew the general was testing her and it’s not like she doubted her skills with the sword. However, she felt that it wasn’t fair towards the other students, those who were lacking needed to be taught how to fight and not how to be beaten up by someone stronger.

They needed an intense training, how bad she couldn’t send them to Han.

“Tayzawa, come here.” Said Vin after June had not moved. “Who’d like to fight against Tayzawa?”

Everyone in the line looked away, only Shin’s prominent grin did not fade while everyone else suddenly found their shoes too interesting to look away from them.

“No one?” Said Vin raising a brow, “come on, I want to see a volunteer or do you want me to pick someone?”

“I’ll do it!” Someone had said causing the students to look around with wide and surprised eyes.

Vin smiled satisfied with a nod and patted Tayzawa’s shoulder, “a worthy opponent.”

It was Amir who just stepped out of the line and approached June with the coldest expression.

A cold shiver ran down June’s spine as she saw the prince come closer and eventually stop right in front of her. His dark eyes were intimidating as they seemed to pierce June’s soul. She felt herself feeling more nervous by the minute; fighting Amir had not been her intention. Surely, as a kid she always wanted to beat him during one of their training sessions. But this was different, Amir already seemed to have something against Tayzawa and if she won now, it could just make things worse.

Despite her wrong identity, her oath never to tell Amir who she is and her mission, she still wanted to be close to him. She wanted to be in his life like she used to be even if she knew that was almost impossible.

Did Vin know who Amir is? Why would he risk the prince getting hurt in a battle? Was that just façade? Or was Amir that good that he was sure to beat Tayzawa?

With unsure glances, her eyes moved to the general. But his expectant expression did not permit any questions. June looked at Shin now, but even her friend seemed to be totally at ease, alright that was no surprise. After fighting that poor red-head, he surely thought every student in this academy was bad with the sword.

However, June knew that this wasn’t the case. Even if she wasn’t aware of his current skills, she was absolutely certain that Lee-Kim’s talent with the sword did not fade but actually increased.

“Take your stances,” mumbled Vin. Just as June was about to speak up, Amir already rushed forward.

The group hissed at the sudden movement and watched their classmate with impressed faces. June pulled her sword out of its sheath, just in time before Amir could strike for attack. She did not like the provoking look in his face, his eyes seemed to yell: “I’ll finish you”

She still felt unsure, but also hurt. Her pride would not let her resign. Now, she wanted to fight and show Lee-Kim what a good warrior she was.

With a lot of force and gritted teeth, Amir’s sword hit June’s weapon and almost pushed her on the ground. She attempted to push back but already noticed that her opponent’s strength was much stronger than hers and that she needed to think of a strategy to win this battle.

Hadn’t Han once said that you can use one’s speed and strength for your own benefit?

First June pushed back, her face just a nose-length away from his, but then she jumped to the back causing Amir to lose his balance.

Yet, he did not fall but just stumbled to the side. Also he seemed to think of a strategy, his dark eyes, were on June’s feet now, watching every step she took.

Another attack followed, Amir was quick he was on her left, her right, behind her , in front of her. Just everywhere. It was very difficult to keep an eye on his movements, since he seemed to change his strategy with every new attack. June did not find the time or space to attack back, all she could do was keeping Amir’s sword away from her skin, but that was not what she wanted.

Who would win a battle if they just defended themselves? Just after a few minutes, June was out of breath and desperately seeking a way out of this misery.

Lee-Kim was a thousand times better than her, this was disappointing; not even after the years of training in the northern hills with one of the best masters in history, she seemed to be able to beat the prince. Though she wanted to, she had always wanted to feel a triumph over him. But it didn’t look good. June wondered if she just looked as pathetic as the red-head who just fought Shin. But she hoped not.

What would Shin think now and the other students? Surely, Vin expected to see better skills.

Attack after attack followed and June did nothing but back away. She would duck, fall, slide, push and tackle but nothing worked. It seemed as though Amir was a rock, too strong and too burly for June to bring down.

It wasn’t much later, when she panted heavily, her sweat glistened on her red face, her clothes were partially torn and full of grass stains.

Amir looked as if she hadn’t even touched him yet and this was horrible. She knew of the eyes punishing her with pathetic glances and Vin frowning deeply. What would he think right now? Partially distracted, June backed away as Amir’s sword was pushed forward again.Vin’s frown deepened as he heard the blue blade cut through Tayzawa’s shirt.

June winced as she felt the cold metal on her skin, Amir’s sword had cut the side of her stomach. It barely hurt but the shock was intense. From the corners of her eyes, she could see Shin taking a step towards her but then he stopped and looked away.

Amir’s eyes were on her, apparently he noticed the short moment of distraction, taking a step forward, he tackled June’s torso, and ripped her sword out of her hands.

With a strong jolt, June’s back crashed the hard ground. She groaned as the pain rushed through her body and as she saw her sword fall down a meter away from her. A low murmur echoed in the group of students, “I thought Master Han’s students are good.” She heard someone say, “the other guy was better,” commented someone else.

June probed herself up on her elbows and met Amir’s eyes. He stood before her with a malicious grin on his lips, “your stance sucks.” He muttered.

The group busted out laughing but June could feel rage burn inside her. Of course this guy who obviously disliked Tayzawa was happy about this victory, and felt the need to rub dirt into the wound.

June felt her face get hot, she glanced to the left, ignoring all the glances and reached out for her weapon. But before she could touch the black blade, another hand picked it up. June glanced up and saw Amir offering her sword.

Stunned by this, she took the sword and gawked at Amir with wide eyes. “What?” Said he in response to June’s funny expression.

She blinked but couldn’t answer. Amir won this battle and obviously he was happy about it, yet she didn’t expect him to pick up her sword or now to even offer his hand. June was hesitating, so Amir rolled his eyes, grabbed her wrist and pulled her up, “I’ve been taught to fight fair,” he said with a frown.

June didn’t know how to respond to this. So she just looked away, clearing her throat.

“Always focus on your stance, you have to keep telling yourself that you’re a tree, with roots firmly embedded in the soil.”

 

 

Despite the summer heat that had been in the kingdom since months, it was quite a cold night.

The sky was dark and silenced the birds in the trees. The alleys of Saint Calum were empty, the stands closed and the market quiet. But in between this dead silence, was a figure sneaking through the sandy roads. A person wearing a black cloak, repeatedly looked over his shoulder just to make sure no one followed. In the rather poor districts of the city, the person finally reached ‘the red baron’. It was one of those typical pubs for questionable people. Formerly famous for its regular red armored visitors, it was now the place for smuggling drugs, prostitution and nowadays also for Dayo.

The general sat at a wooden desk in the very back of the square-shaped room. The smell in the pub was a mixture of alcohol and smoke from the herb-pipes. In the center of the room, was the bar, surrounded by a few old men and a dozen of provokingly  dressed women.

As Dayo’s eyes fell on the cloaked person, he motioned towards the empty chair next to him and emptied his glass.

“You’re here,” said the general, “got any news from me?”

“Yes,” said the person, “everything is working according to plan, the festival will take place in a month, that’s when we’ll strike.”

Dayo nodded, “well, we still have some work to do.”

“How so?”

The general waved towards the bartender and pointed at his glass, “bring two more!”

“Marco said that we have almost everyone under our control and the king is as dumbfounded as ever.”

Dayo shook his head, “what I mean is that there are certain people we have to eliminate.”

“And who is it?”

“That bastard Vin is not venal.” Dayo snorted, “and he still hangs onto this ridiculous plan. He’s hired those two brats to play spy for him in the academy.”

“Is that so?” Said his friend, “I can take care of them.”

Dayo sighed and grabbed the glass the fat bartender just brought. “Wait a little, we still have time. Maybe we can win them for our plans.”

The cloaked man sighed, “I don’t know, we’ll have to talk to Marco first.”

Dayo waved his hand, rolling his eyes, “think about it, they’re closest to the prince now. If we win them, we can make everything easier.”

“Let’s say we can…and then what?”

“Then, we have one royal less to worry about. Mila won’t be a problem, but the bitch Hikari for sure will be.”

“That’s not a problem,” he grabbed his glass and drank from it, “let’s have a toast.”

Dayo grinned, “to us and the prince’s death!”

 

 

“What happened to you there?” Shin’s hand pointed at the empty field behind him and June.

With a face redder than a tomato and eyes wider than his mouth, he urged June to answer him but the young woman was still too star struck to respond. These last words she had heard from Amir, seemed to have paralyzed her. ‘You’re a tree’ a voice echoed in her head, ‘with roots firmly embedded in the soil’. However, the voice she heard sounded different from the voice that had spoken to June today. It was the voice of a child.

A voice which made June’s heart heavy, this simple memory ringing in her ears like the ocean’s waves were nothing but a breath of the past; low and fragile, heart breaking yet astonishing.

All doubts left June. This was definitely Lee-Kim.

 

Shin had to blink repeatedly, he was certain the whole academy had heard him shout. Yet, Tayzawa was absolutely not moved by it.

Staring into empty spaces, she didn’t even seem to hear him.

“Hello?” Said Shin annoyed. He grabbed his friend by the shoulders and shook her until there was finally movement in Tay’s features.

“Huh?” She said like she had just woken up.

“What’s wrong?!” Demanded Shin, “what was this?”

Tay shrugged, “what do you mean?”

“What do I mean?” He yelled with a frown, “you could have easily won this thing? Why did you fight so poorly? Han would flip if he saw that!”

“I know,” muttered June.

“Then why didn’t you do anything? Why did you let this guy beat you like this? Isn’t he your roommate? The guy you swore to be no traitor?”

June rolled her eyes, “why don’t you shout a little louder so everyone can hear you?”

Shin sighed, taking a step back he chewed on his lips and watched his friend as he tried to calm down. “I just don’t get you lately, what’s going on?”

“Nothing.” Muttered June.

“Talk to me…is it…I mean…you’re back in Saint Calum…and…”

She understood what Shin meant, and yes partially she was feeling so down because of this new situation. But that wasn’t it. Just seeing Lee-Kim. Being confronted with the past, realizing how much this place had changed was a little too much to deal with.

“I think…Vin is going to be disappointed in me…”

“Don’t worry about that, but I know that’s not exactly what you’re concerned about so…”

“here you are!” The friends heard someone yell. A tall figure appeared out of the darkness, it was Vin. With a frozen face, he headed towards June who stared back  at him with an unsure face.

“general,” she muttered.

“I’ve been looking for you and Amir said you weren’t in the room.”

“He…decided to continue his training,” mumbled Shin.

Vin raised a brow, “why?”

June cleared her throat feeling embarrassed, “because I am obviously lacking…and”

“Tayzawa is a really good warrior!” Said Shin quickly, “I swear, he’s so good and he…”

Vin raised his hand to silence him.

“I am aware of his skills, I wouldn’t have met him if it weren’t for those fighting techniques…but I’d like to have a word with him alone…”

Shin did not move, his eyes moved from June back to the general. June nodded encouragingly and forced a smile on her lips, but her friend’s frown just deepened.

Vin cleared his throat and June nodded again, “please Shin.” So her friend sighed heavily, and spun around.

Once he was out of sight, Vin relaxed his features and tilted his head, “you were going easy on him, weren’t you?”

June knew he didn’t mean Shin but Lee-Kim.

“No sir.”

“I know what a great fighter you are…so there’s no other explanation.”

June averted her gaze, “I really wasn’t…”

“You know who he is…don’t you?”

June glanced back up, feeling her cheeks redden. “No…I mean...what are you talking about?”

“The others may not have seen it, but I know this was pretense…you know he’s the prince…but how did you find out? Did he tell you?”

“He didn’t say a word, sir…I didn’t know Amir’s the prince…I mean…how would I?”

Vin’s eyes narrowed, “then how come you didn’t fight well when you could have?”

June shrugged, “forgive me…I wasn’t fighting well but I don’t even know why…”

“You know that I risked my career by bringing you in here.”

“I didn’t ask for that.”

“Yet, you didn’t reject the offer.”

“It gives me something to do…” responded June.

Why did this Tayzawa keep telling lies? Was he maybe not trustworthy? Vin wondered if he had made the wrong decision, but then he dropped it. It was too soon to make any speculations.

“Is that everything?” Asked June, “I promise I will pretend like I know nothing about Amir, you can count on my word.”

With a deep frown Vin nodded silently and watched June walk away.

 

Lee-Kim lay in his bed, with his arms linked behind his head and his eyes on the ceiling. Strangely, his thoughts weren’t about the rumors of conspiracies or his family like usually.

For some strange reason, he couldn’t quit thinking about this new guy. Tayzawa…he was named like the character in this famous book, yet he seemed much different than this person. Not as brave, he seemed like a coward and also disappointingly weak for someone who was trained by master Han. Maybe he wasn’t even trained by him…it could be a lie.

He felt strange about this guy. His guts told him to be careful. Maybe Tayzawa was someone who’d be after him…? Was he one of those traitors?

Or was everything just a random coincidence?

But that wasn’t what made Lee-Kim wonder about Tayzawa. It was this weapon he owned.

A dragon flame.

Someone had once told him that not even ten of those swords exist in the whole world. They were supposedly made by some kind of metal that was not found anymore. How did this weakling acquire the dragon flame? Was it really his father’s? Or was it stolen?

The prince jerked up as the door opened. He had forgotten that he shared his room with someone now. With a cold face and half closed eyes, Tayzawa entered the room.

His smart eyes fell on Lee-Kim, but once the prince looked back, his roommate glanced away and headed to the bathroom.

With a sigh Lee-Kim rubbed his temples and ran his hand through his hair. Maybe he had been too harsh on this guy. He still seemed pretty young, maybe fifteen? Lee-Kim should be like a brother to him, being new in this big city and academy was surely not easy.

That look in his face made Lee-Kim feel bad; he did not welcome his roommate the way he should have. Maybe he was really mean. Maybe, all those suspicions against him were nothing but unfair paranoia. The difficult years of distrust and loss had made Lee-Kim become cold and distant from the outside. Growing up, he was told to be careful and to never let anyone too close, of course it wasn’t easy to deal with other people, when you’re repeatedly told a group somewhere out there is after your and your family’s life.

This was very difficult to bear for a man like him. He was still young, but already carrying a heavy burden. He would one day rule over this country, but frankly he was scared of this responsibility and all those expectations people had in him. Why couldn’t everything be the way it had been when he was still a kid and everything was at peace?

Well, it just couldn’t be that way anymore. Reality was no lucid dream you could create according to your wishes, but a heavy storm that only let its strongest and bravest fighters live. If you’re weak, you lose.

Would Tayzawa also be that type of loser? Lee-Kim felt sorry, but as he had seen the sword yesterday, all those bad thoughts and memories came back at him.

June used to own such a sword, exactly such a dragon flame.

Lee-Kim had always tried to keep this memory locked up and for a while it worked out well, but running his finger over that black blade, seemed to unlock the door which released all those memories in his mind.

 

The door opened and June exited the bathroom, she felt Amir’s eyes on her but she tried her best to ignore him. Dropping her sword on her bed, she rummaged through her bag and pulled out a white piece of fabric.

June sighed and pressed it against her bleeding wound. She hadn’t felt any pain first, but now she started to feel the burning cut on her skin.

Wincing she wiped away the blood and rummaged through her bag to look for something she could wrap around her waist.

“I’m sorry about that,” she heard Amir mumble behind her.

June felt her heart drop, she did not expect him to talk to her. Clearing her throat she tried to put on a straight face and turned to look at him, “a warrior should not apologize about such things.”

Amir tilted his head and stood up from his bead, “but we’re no enemies, we’re in the same team.” He walked to his desk and opened a drawer. “I was being a little harsh.”

“You are just good. I am still not finished with my training.”

“But I guess you are good too.” Said he and retrieved a bandage from the drawer, “take this…I always have these for emergencies. But perhaps you should see the nurse.”

June shook her head, “no…I don’t need to. I’ll be fine, this is nothing.”

Amir shrugged and sat back down.

June was silent then, turning her back to Amir, she raised her shirt up to her ribs and wrapped the bandage around her waist. “How would you know I’m good?” She asked then, finding the silence too awkward.

“I can sense that.”

“Right.”

June attempted to hold up her shirt with one hand and to wrap the bandage with the other hand but it did not work out.

Amir watched amused how she  picked up the bandage and tried to wrap it again repeatedly. What a clumsy kid, he thought with a smile that he couldn’t explain. But he also found himself noticing what a petite figure Tayzawa had. Had this boy even hit puberty yet? His face was way too pretty, he looked like he started to grow a beard yet there was a strange childlike look in this face.

Also the bare back Amir saw in front of him, looked not muscular or masculine at all.

June muttered a curse when the bandage ripped, stomping on the floor, she threw it on the bed and groaned, “screw this I’ll be fine without it…hey, what’s so funny?”

“You’re clumsy,” snickered Amir.

June’s eyes widened, he wasn’t laughing at her but about her. This time he wasn’t being mean but just amused. A warm feeling spread inside her. And she had to smile as well, how could she forget how this smile had the power to make her feel so happy? And how could she forget how much she missed this grin?

 

 

16: chapter 15

The academy's cafeteria was a huge hall filled with long, rectangular, wooden tables. The students would sit in a group with their friends, but some students sat alone.

Shin's eyes traveled around the hall, he wondered if any of those traitors were around right now, he didn't feel like eating. Also because if you ever tasted Han's delicious veggie soup you would repel anything else. June was also not hungry, but unlike Shin, it wasn't a lack of appetite but more a mind full of strange thoughts that kept her from eating. Her eyes repeatedly fell on Amir's face, he sat alone two tables behind June and fixed his empty eyes on his bowl while the chopsticks in his hands pointed at the untouched rice, June wondered why he acted so strange. Sometimes he was being really nice, some other times he would look at you angrily if you just said 'good morning'.

It was ten days since June and Shin joined the academy, but unfortunately, they haven't seen anything suspicious yet.

Both tried their best to adapt to this place quickly and to get to know the other classmates a little better, but unfortunately no one really opened up with anyone. It was as if they knew why June and Shin were here.

On June's left sat Koji, Koji preferred to be alone and barely spoke to anyone. Apparently he had the highest respect for the generals running around.

June had tried to talk to him once or twice but his answers had never been more than a nod or a simple 'yeah'. June wondered if she should suspect Koji, but he wasn't the only one acting that way. Many in this hall, had the same empty stare in their eyes. Koji ate his rice without ever moving his glance from the empty seat in front of him. He had short, brown hair, green eyes and an edgy face which made him look so thin like he hadn't eaten in ages.

Then, June's eyes moved to Fred, the red-head who lost the battle against Shin the other day. He was a strange fellow, acting like he knew everything about swords and fencing when he was with his friends, but on the field and generally during the training, he always seemed intimidated and sometimes looked at his weapon like he had never held a sword before.

There were some strange people in this room which June still needed to keep an eye on. Shin was also determined to focus on the mission, yet he currently just saw one was Amir, he didn't understand why, but he didn't have a good feeling about this guy and the way he would look at the people around dark eyes would scan everyone's face like he was picturing how he'd kill them, Shin wondered how Tayzawa could talk to him without ever feeling suspicious or at least freaked out.

"People!" A student named Hans stormed into the hall with a red face and a beige paper in his hand. His black uniform was dirty and he panted like he had been running for hours.

His hair was blonde and curly, his skin unusually dark and his oval-shaped face made him look like a baby.

His fighting skills were alright, definitely in the need of progress and practice but better than Fred's.

Every head in the hall turned to find the source of this sudden noise, once every eye was on Hans, he took a deep breath and waved the paper in his hand. "Mission!" He yelled and the crowd in the hall began to talk excitedly, in between the loud voices, June could hear a few annoyed groans and curses but neither she nor Shin had an idea of what's going on.

"I don't get it," said Shin with a raised brow, "what does he mean with mission?"

Fred who said back to back with him, turned around and grinned, "you don't know that? Hasn't anyone told you newbies about the missions?"

June and Shin shook their heads in confusion.

Fred rubbed his nose and nodded towards Hans who was now the center of the crowd gathering around him, showing the paper he held.

"Every now and then we hike out to who-knows-where and have to do ridiculous things, one of the generals will come up with something like 'ninjas are hiding here, find them' and then we basically crawl through bushes, trying to find some kind of scarecrows." Fred rolled his eyes shaking his head, "this is supposed to prepare us for the possible reality. If you ask me, it's just another way to torture us."

Fred's facial expression discouraged Shin, with a frown he sighed and turned back to face his friend who didn't look happy either.

"I wonder if everyone goes…" said he poking his chopsticks in his rice bowl.

June raised a brow, "you mean the generals?"

"The students."

"Why wouldn't they go?"

Shin shrugged, "the prince is here…somewhere. Wouldn't that be too risky to make him leave the academy?"

June tried not to look at Amir's table. "Well…but not everyone knows who the prince is…if he didn't come that would make people suspicious and I am sure they are not taking us to the borders of Laurus."

"What do you mean?"

"Well…they'll take us to a save place?" Mumbled June.

Shin's forehead creased, "open your eyes Tayzawa, the prince isn't safe anywhere. It wouldn't matter if he were here or elsewhere. I am certain the traitors are always around. But outside of the academy, they have more options."

June sighed, "maybe…we should ask Vin about…"

"No," interrupted Shin, "we shouldn't, I guess he's expecting us to watch out…even if we have no clue who the prince is." He looked up and scanned the hall as if the prince would suddenly appear in front of his eyes.

"They are surely prepared for such situations," offered June but her friend shook his head. "If they were prepared, Vin wouldn't have taken us here."

He was right about that. June felt that Vin and the other generals were just as clueless as she and Shin were. This was annoying, how was she supposed to find the traitors if Vin couldn't even give her a clue? Why did she have to do the dirty work?

"I wonder where they take us," she heard one student mumble.

"I bet it's going to be a place like last time," responded another one, "I can still feel the pain from those traps."

"What traps?" Asked Shin who also listened to the two guys.

A man of maybe 17 years, with short black hair and blue eyes shrugged with a pout, "they took us to some mountains, the trip was long and terrible, there they had prepared all kinds of traps as they forced us to run around the area like some cows who escaped from the butcher. We fell into mud holes, bushes which make everything itch…"

"Don't forget the creepy people." Added Fred with a frown.

"What people?" Demanded Shin.

"Well, sometimes they bring random strangers to wherever the mission is, and those people are supposed to tell us about the possible dangers in this area. However, they always freak me aren't any help."

The blue eyed guy nodded, "remember that weird fisherman Yan? He was the creepiest."

"Yeah! He would always look at me as if he was planning to kill me…slowly."

Shin turned his face back to June and glanced at her with a deep frown, "I don't like this," said he and looked back at his bowl.

June sighed and then glanced over her shoulder. Amir was no longer sitting at his table, June glanced back up and scanned the hall. Just as Amir left through the door, her eyes fell on his back. He seemed tense. Apparently he did not like this either.

"Excuse me," said she quickly. Dropping the chopsticks, she rose from her seat and followed the prince outside.

The hallway outside was dark and empty, Amir wasn't here and not even guards stood in the corridor like they usually did.

The corridor was about five meters wide and lit by the oil lamps which were attacked to the walls. But the lamps were empty and only the light emerging from the cafeteria helped June see. She glanced to her left and right, wondering how Amir could disappear so suddenly. Slowly walking through the hallway, she headed to the right where she would take the stairs and go to her room.

Finally June reached the main hall, the light was strong as usual and made her blink a few times. She rubbed her eyes and walked forward, but before she reached the stairs, June spun around with raised brow and glanced at the front desk.

It was empty, where's Maya? Even the guards weren't here.

How come? Was everyone really distracted by the news of the mission and therefore in the cafeteria? No, that couldn't be.

It was not right for the guards to leave their position no matter what was currently happening. June's instincts burned with confusion and fear. Her head snapped up and her eyes jumped to the staircase.

"Lee-Kim," she whispered and ran up the staircase.

Empty, empty, empty everything was empty. Her mind, the hallways, the stairs. Was something happening to Lee-Kim right now? Was he in danger?

June would never forgive herself if someone had hurt him or worse. Panting, she finally reached the door to her room. But it was locked.

"Open up!" She screamed hammering her fists against the wood. "Leave him alone! Lee-Kim!"

June bit her lower lip, this wasn't going to help she feared. Maybe she should get Vin. But just as June spun around to head back downstairs, the door opened and Lee-Kim glanced at her with a raised brow.

"What's the matter with you! Can't you be quiet?"

June's eyes widened, no blood, no scars no traces of a fight or what-so-ever. He was fine.

Her eyes fell on his bare chest; drops of water ran down his muscular torso. For the first time she saw the prince with his hair down and not in its usual pony tail.

The thin bangs of his hair covered his right brow leaving the left one visible and twitched up.

Something inside June turned at that sight, she felt a nervousness she couldn't explain and also a little dizzy.

"Y…you're alright?" She stuttered.

"No, I'm not! Since you woke me up."

"Why did you lock the door?"

Lee-Kim rolled his eyes, "so I wouldn't be disturbed but apparently that's not working out, don't you have a key? Tell Maya to give you one."

A heavy sigh of relief escaped June's chest. Was she being paranoid? No, he was obviously in danger. Plus, the absence of guards and Maya wasn't normal. June needed to find out what was going on.

"So what's wrong?" Mumbled Lee-Kim and dropped on his bed.

June still stood before the door, frozen her eyes followed Lee-Kim, "huh?"

"you acted like something happened."

"No…nothing."

Her roommate did obviously not buy it, frowning he tilted his head and glared at June, "nothing?"

She shook her head and walked inside the room. She also sat on her bed wondering what she could say or do to make him not suspicious of her.

"It didn't seem like nothing."

June shook her head again and laid down, she glanced at the ceiling but then jumped back up. "Oh yeah…I just really need to go to the bathroom."

With a red face she ran into the washroom and locked the door behind her. "Stupid! You're so damn stupid!" She whispered to herself.

Glancing at her reflection in the mirror, she sighed and looked at the deep shades under her eyes. She hadn't slept well since she was here. And the fear she experienced right now had made her face turn red and her eyes empty.

What would he think of her now? She must have looked so stupid.

While he had looked everything but stupid. It was fascinating how the little boy she had once known, became such a different person. Of course she knew Lee-Kim would grow like any other human being on earth, yet, she didn't expect him to change so much.

Shin, Faris, basically all her friends had become grown up men through the years, but she had watched them grown. She was there while they changed. But Lee-Kim seemed to be a completely different person, what had changed him?

That smile she used to like so much was rarely showing anymore, his features were often cold and distant, but sometimes, there was still a trace of the young boy that she once knew and she realized how much she missed that.

This smile, this laughter, those dark, yet warm eyes. Everything was still there, but different.

June thought of the way he had looked at her when he opened the door.

She had seen Shin's bare chest hundred times and always admired those muscles. Her muscles were just too soft, too feminine. But never had she felt this strange and sudden nervousness when she looked at Shin or Faris. However, she did feel that now with Lee-Kim.

'You were just worried about him' she told herself. But this strange expression in her face said something different.

Glancing at her expression, June felt how unreal everything suddenly seemed. She was slightly shaking and blinked repeatedly to force away the shades she saw dancing in front of her eyes like some demons that played a mean prank on her. Her eyes fell on the shower in the background of the reflection and its ceramic floor filled with tiny water droplets. Spinning around, June stepped closer and eyed the water with a raised brow.

Lee-Kim's chest had been wet. But didn't he say he had tried to sleep? But he had been showering…obviously

Creasing her forehead, June ran her trembling finger over the cold tap and whipped off the drops.

The water had a strange color, it wasn't that fluid…more like slimy and red…

Seconds passed…the red liquid ran down June's thumb and her still hand, June was frozen until the liquid reached her elbow, "oh no…" she breathed staring at the drop, wondering why it had taken her so long to realize that this liquid was blood.

The young woman shot up and ran out of the bathroom.

The thin rays of sunlight shone through the window, castrating the room in a calm atmosphere. Yet, the calm and quiet was soon disturbed by a groan. June's eyes fell on Lee-Kim who was laying on the floor, shivering and panting heavily. His eyes were only slightly open and blood ran from his nose.

June stumbled forward, also trembling, she shook his shoulder as she knelt down next to him, "hey! Hey what's wrong?!"

Lee-Kim could not answer.

June's lower lip quivered, her heavy heart beat made her dizzy. But what caused her the most pain, was this shook and helplessness she felt as Kim was writhing in pain in front of her.

Her head was empty, staring at him like an idiot, she just tried to calm him down and make him talk, yet nothing worked.

He's dying. Those weren't her thoughts but her instincts screaming at her in panic. Like the gods sending a message to her, to make her act quickly. But what could she do? She was absolutely clueless. Paralyzed in this deep fear and shock, she sat there on the hard ground watching the prince suffer.

Hadn't she tried to keep all harm away from him? Hadn't she left Saint Calum, in order to keep him safe? But what happened now? She did exactly the opposite.

The prince groaned again, his head jerked forward as another wave of pain shook his body. The groan escaping his mouth froze the blood in June's veins, however it seemed to shake her awake. She hopped up, looking around the room, wondering what she could do to help him.

"Help!" She suddenly said, "Lee-Kim! Hang in there! I'll get help!" She said hastily, and staggered to the door, she was almost out of the room, when she heard a breathless cry behind her.

"No…" He managed to say... "don't…"

June blinked and tilted her head, "don't worry, they'll make you better."

The prince squeezed his eyes shut and tried to shake his head, "traitors…" he breathed… "killers…"

June knew what he meant; he couldn't trust anyone here…

Not even General Vin? Well, maybe but who knew where he was now. The academy was so huge and it could take hours to find him. Lee-Kim needed help now!

"Alright," said June, suddenly calm she closed the door again and grabbed her black, cotton bag in which she kept her few properties and rummaged through it.

Finally she found the little wooden jar she had since a few years. Injuries had been a common thing at Master Han's and even if she mostly kept her healing abilities to herself, they had always been useful. This jar she held, contained a paste of ginseng, lemon and multiple plants.

It was useful to ease pain and to relax muscles. Maybe it would help Kim quit shivering, so she could take a better look at him.

"Alright," she opened the jar and sat down next to him again, "trust me with this," she smeared the paste on his forehead and neck, then she poured some water on it and held it onto his mouth. "Tastes horrible, but it'll help you…trust me."

Lee-Kim frowned, but he was too weak to talk or to push her hand away, so he reluctantly opened his mouth and swallowed the thick liquid.

Minutes later, he finally calmed down and quit shivering. June hovered over him, examining his eyes, tongue and temperature, he was ice cold and unfortunately his nose was still bleeding.

Minutes passed and June tried every paste, cream or herb she could find, but nothing could really help.

She began to realize that she alone, could not help Kim. She did not have all medications she needed and besides that, she didn't even know what was wrong with the prince.

He had seemed fine during lunch, what caused this big change? Was he injured? No, June only saw blood under his nose, what about an injury inside is body? Well that could explain it.

June's stressed thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. Even Lee-Kim opened his eyes and stared at June, he was still not able to speak but he shook his head.

June knew that opening the door now, could just endanger the prince, but she also needed to find help…soon! What should she do?

Biting her lower lip, June glanced at Kim's pale face, "I'll send whoever it is off."

She got back on her feet and walked to the door, however as she opened it, it was no guard or other student who might have come to see Amir .

"Why did you take off so fast?" Asked Shin with a raised brow.

June did not open the door completely; she glanced at her friend through the gap between the door and the frame trying not to look behind her to see if Kim was alright.

"I…I'm not feeling well…" why was she lying? Shin was her friend, if she asked him for help he'd do anything in his power to help her.

"What's wrong?" Asked he.

June forced a smile on her lips and shook her head, "just…I don't know…food poisoning?"

Shin did not look convinced, but instead of just accepting her reply, like June had hoped he stepped closer and tilted his head forward, "you sure everything is fine?"

"Yeah…I'll be alright," said she.

Shin stayed there for a few seconds of silence until he moved away with a nod, "alright, rest early I think we won't get much sleep because of that mission."

June nodded and took a step back, she closed the door but before the wood could hit the frame, another groan of pain escaped Kim's mouth.

"Wait!" She heard Shin say, "what was that?"

Before June could respond, Shin had already pushed the door open and walked inside, "what's going on?" He asked looking at Amir.

June cursed inwardly, but then shrugged it off knowing this was no time to explain but to help the prince.

"He's hurt, but I don't know what's wrong with him."

Kim's eyes opened and glared at Shin.

"Don't worry, we can trust him," mumbled June with a frown. "Shin, I can't help him, we need to get someone, it's urgent."

Without further questions and after a quick glance at Kim, Shin spun around mumbling something about getting Vin and left the room.

"What have you done?" Breathed Kim through gritted teeth.

June knelt back down next to him and touched his forehead to check his temperature. "We can trust him, he's my best friend."

Kim glared at June but said nothing. These dark eyes held so much fear in them, that June felt the urge to embrace the prince and to comfort him.

Luckily, it did not take Shin too long to get help. Within a few minutes, he brought Vin and a bunch of other guards.

"What exactly happened?" Said he after he stormed into the room.

June got back on her feet, without moving her wide eyes from the prince, "I don't know sir, when I came here he was already so ill. His nose was bleeding and his body shook heavily."

"Alright," Vin nodded towards the guards, "bring him out of here, and hurry up!" The guards carefully lifted up Lee-Kim and carried him outside.

Once they were gone, June sat on Lee-Kim's bed and ran her shaking hands through her hair. She suddenly felt so weak.

"You know what you did?" Said Vin, "you probably saved Saint Calum."

"Huh?" Asked Shin with a raised brow.

The general narrowed his eyes, "this is the prince."

Shin's eyes widened, "what?" His mouth stayed open but no further words escaped it.

"What do you think?" Said Vin, "obviously, this was someone else's doing. Why would a regular student be attacked like this?"

Shin's eyes traveled to June and back to the general. "the prince? Amir is the prince?"

Vin nodded, "I only told you this, because I need you to take care of him when he's back. It's started."

He said with a heavy sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose, "I knew this was going to happen."

"We all did," mumbled June staring at her folded hands, "it was just a question of time…"

Shin was walking back and forth in the room, while June remained silent. It was already late at night, but no one was in the mood to sleep.

June felt to appalled to rest and Shin seemed to be too dismayed to calm down. His fingers scratched his chin as he walked back and forth, his eyes bored holes into the ground and sometimes also into June's face.

"Can you stop this? You're making me nervous." Said June with a sigh.

Shin's back was turned to June as he did stop abruptly, "you knew it.." said he spinning around, "you had known it all the time!"

June looked up, creasing her forehead, "what do you mean?"

"OH you know what I mean!" Said Shin with a strained jaw, "you knew this guy's the prince!" His flat palm motioned to the door, "you knew it all the damn time!"

"So?"

"SO?"Shin snorted, "were you ever considering, telling me the truth?"

June shrugged, "I don't know…"

"I'm telling you, he's not one of the traitors." Said Shin with a sigh, "that's what you told me on our first day…remember?"

June remained silent.

"How would you not tell me that he's the prince?"

"I wasn't sure if he was…"

Shin narrowed his eyes, "do you think I'm this stupid? I know something's bugging you…I just wish I knew what it was."

"Nothing is bugging me," said she quickly, raising her head.

"right," said Shin, "you're fighting skills are ill these days, you said you have food poisoning and you lied about the prince."

"I did not lie, I just told you we don't have to be suspicious of him."

Shin's disgruntled face was pale as he continued walking back and forth, "why wouldn't you tell me? And why did you not want to tell me about him being hurt?"

June shrugged, "he asked me not to."

"Oh! Because I can't be trusted, right?"

June got up and walked to her friend, "no, he was just…I don't know, he needed me alright? I needed to help him!"

"And I need you to trust me!" Screamed Shin. "You need to tell me about everything here, whether you like it or not!"

"But I do trust you!"

Shin nodded with a frown, "I can see that."

"Shin, please I…" June sighed and rubbed her temples, "can we talk about this later? I first need to find out how he's doing."

Shin saw the concern in his friend's face and for some reason…he did not like it.

"As you wish!" He snorted, "rest now, you surely feel tired because of that food poisoning, right?"He spat the last words out and rushed out of the room.

Shin did not mean to be so harsh on his friend, but this anger had been storing itself in his mind and now he needed to get it out.

However, he could not explain this anger, but he knew it was basically just because he worried about Tay.

Every morning he had woken up, wondering if she was alright, hoping no one discovered or hurt her.

He often dreamt something happened to his friend, and all of that was just because she had been so stubborn! Why did she have to enroll in this stupid academy? It wasn't probable to find the people who killed her family here. Why couldn't she just all let it be and move on? Why couldn't she just try to live a normal life? What was it to her if people were after the prince? How would it affect her?

Shin rounded a corner but then stopped, his hand clutched his chest which seemed to shake because of his heartbeat. "You're going to be the death of me." Said Shin and then continued to his room.

June did not sleep well the entire night, she spend the hours tossing and turning wondering how Lee-Kim was doing.

She felt weak, thanks to the worries and fear she had to experience. But also her hands were hurting, especially her fingers, there was a strange stinging feeling on their tips that felt like a fire burning her flesh.

June sat up and glanced out of the window, the sun was just rising. Soon she'd have to get up and leave to this mission…without Lee-Kim. She wished she could just stay here and wait for news from him. She did not want to leave the room at all today, Shin would also demand answers but she knew she could not provide them.

How was she supposed to act? He would still be mad because of this whole prince and food poisoning thing.

June rubbed her hands, rocking back and forth trying to think clearly…but suddenly she froze and looked at her fingers. The tips had turned yellow and hard. "Poisoning…" she whispered and got up.

She ran to the bathroom and headed to the shower.

The drops of water were still there, yet they looked different now.

The substance was too slimy to look like water now and it reeked.

A terrible smell of acid ran up her nose, June almost had to choke.

With trembling fingers she caught a drop of the substance before it fell off the tap and ran her thumb over it. It wasn't only slimy and smelly, but it also seemed acidic.

June glanced up from her fingers and widened her eyes, "oh no...

Shin rubbed his eyes as he sat up and yawned loudly, his roommate was still asleep, but that was good. He wouldn't be able to handle any of his stupid questions now anyway.

So he got up with a heavy sigh and made his way to the shower.

Cold water ran down his tense body, his skin felt way too hot but that was probably after this terrible dream.

Shin was a young man, and this hadn't been the first time he dreamt of women, yet the women in his dreams had never been people he knew.

But last night, it had been different.

Tayzawa was there…she met Shin at a lake in the center of a clearing at night. Crickets sang their songs in the trees while everything else had been silent.

Shin did not know why he had been here, however he felt comfortable in this place.

As he stepped closer to the lake, he could see a figure in the water. It was too dark to see the person's face, but it was obvious a woman stood before him.

She had just the right curves, she didn't seem to be too fat or thin and her hair was long.

The closer he stepped the more he got to see of the person. All she wore were very short pants, revealing her long, soft legs and some kind of bandage wrapped around her chest.

"I knew you'd come," he had heard the person say. She spun around and finally showed her face and the smile it held.

"Tayzawa," said Shin with a smile he couldn't explain. Hadn't he sworn to himself to be angry with her until she'd apologize? Apparently, this promise hadn't meant much anymore because a not unfamiliar warmth spread inside Shin as he saw his friend.

"What are you doing here?" Asked he stepping closer.

Tayzawa's feet were in the water, she glanced up with her eyes on the full moon and sighed. "I want to go home Shin." Said she with relaxed features, "I just want to go home and rest."

Shin nodded, "alright…let's go."

"Not now," said Tayzawa with a smile, "will you stay here with me for a while?"

"Sure," said Shin feeling a sudden nervousness.

Tayzawa did not look away, but she raised her left hand with spread fingers as if she was waiting for Shin to hold it. Usually, he'd be hesitating, but now he just took her hand and stroke her soft palm. "I'm here for you." He said with a smile.

Tay squeezed his hand and finally looked at her friend, "and you can't believe how grateful I am to you."

She stepped closer, still smiling and rested her head on his chest.

Shin had to smile as well and stroked her back, he liked how soft her skin felt and wished he could hold her closer.

Tay may have read his mind, because she released his hand and wound her arms around his neck. "Let's stay here for a while," said she with sparkling eyes, "this place is so beautiful."

Shin's throat was tied, so he just nodded quickly and pulled her closer.

This closeness had already been strange, not in a bad way but simply unfamiliar, Tay would hug Shin every now and then but not like this and she had never looked at him like that before.

Yet, Shin wouldn't complain about it. He actually liked the way his friend looked at him and he also didn't mind when her head moved forward and when her lips touched his...

Shin did not want to go deeper into the dream, otherwise he wouldn't calm down at all. He wondered what was wrong with him, he never thought of Tay in that way. But after this dream, he wasn't so sure anymore. Why did he feel disappointed after he woke up and realized nothing had been real?

Why did he wonder how it would really feel to kiss Tayzawa, or how she'd feel in his arms or how it would be to do the things to her he had done last night in his dream?

Shin's hand pressed against the ceramic and formed a fist, "never." He told himself and forced himself to finally think of something else.

"Shin!" Yelled his roommate sleepily.

Shin sighed, rolling his eyes, "what?!"

"Your friend's here."

Shin's heart suddenly dropped, why was she here now? Quickly, he wore his pants, without bothering to use a towel and left the bathroom.

Tayzawa sat on his bed, tapping her foot on the floor. She seemed nervous, but she probably did not feel as nervous as Shin did right now.

"You're here…" mumbled he wiping his wet hair off his face.

Tayzawa sighed and walked to her friend, much to Shin's surprise, she tilted her head forward just like in the dream. But she did not kiss him, "I know what happened to the prince," she whispered in his ear.

The prince, the prince it's always about that goddamn prince! Shin was about to tell his friend that he did not give a damn about that guy, but the expression on his friend's face silenced him. "he was poisoned."

 

17: Chapter 16

Just like the last three days, Kim was not able to move. His whole body ached, not to mention the weakness that had still not vanished.

The royal healers had done everything in their powers the make the prince recover, but unfortunately they were clueless now. No one could tell what exactly was wrong with him. Therefore, it was pretty difficult to get him healed.

The prince tried to keep on a straight face for his parents and sister, but the recent event had scared him to death.

It was well-known, that many were after his life. However, now that they almost succeeded, Kim was freaked out and also scared of returning to the academy. Now, he knew for sure that his identity had been uncovered by someone. It was only a question of time when that person would attack again.

The prince sighed and opened his heavy eyes. His room was ten times the size of his room in the academy, his bed was big enough for ten people. It stood on a little stage in the center of the square shaped room, bathing in the golden sunlight emerging from the windows.

Multiple bookshelves were placed before the walls, holding books and rolls the prince had never opened. Countless swords and expensive paintings, hung on the walls, perfect for decoration. On the southern side of the room, was a large white cushioned chair, next to two huge, beige vases and before a humungous oil portrait of Lee-Kim which was created when he was thirteen. However, it was just a typical room, used for nothing but to sleep in.

The place Lee-Kim valued the most, was somewhere else but he hadn't been there in a while. Not because he never wanted to go there anymore, but sometimes it seemed as though he needed to muster up all his strengths to visit it again, but today he did not feel weird or scared at the thought of it, he actually longed for the familiar sight. The smell of grass of flowers always calmed him down, the sound of the stream nearby were like the melody of a beautiful song kissing his heart and bringing back most valued memories.

Lee-Kim pulled away the blanket and sat up. Moving around, still hurt him but he ignored the unease and stood up.

Staying in bed wouldn't make him any better. And wasn't he already healed?The healers hadn't visited him in days, therefore Lee-Kim did not think that he was still in danger. However, Hikari thought differently and even the king insisted on Lee-Kim staying in bed.

But hell no, he was way too bored and not even tired enough to needed some distraction, staying in bed would just make him worried and maybe even healers wouldn't tell him what exactly had been wrong with him, but Lee-Kim already knew that this was no random illness he had suffered from but an attack. It was starting... knowing someone was after his life was already something difficult to deal with, but knowing that one had already succeeded was even more difficult to bear.

The prince had always comforted himself with the thought of having guards by his side, plus the fake identity which should've actually had his uses.

But apparently, those plans were just as stupid as the whole idea of attending the academy. The prince knew more about sword fighting than anyone else he knew. Even his father or the admirals and generals in the academy weren't as good as him. So, why stay in the lion's cave, if the prince could spend his time on a hunt? In the academy, he was a bait open and free for everyone to reach. But if he was in charge of everything, he'd try to find the traitors and end their pathetic lives before they could even raise their swords against him.

But Lee-Kim knew it wasn't possible, at least not now. Such a plan required not only bravery but also brave and trustworthy companions, but unfortunately Lee-Kim didn't have that. The prince had no friends, no one to talk to or to trust. He knew that any friendly face could literally stab him in the back. He did not have the freedom to trust anyone but his family, but they did not only expect trust from him, but also responsibility, loyalty and maturity. Things that Lee-Kim sometimes just wanted to throw away like trash. There were many days in which the prince wanted to be nothing but a young man. Someone who can do whatever he wants and go wherever he wants.

He'd drink alcohol with his friends in bars, go camping, ride on his horse to whatever place he chose. Just for once, he wanted to forget about all those expectations and responsibilities. All he wanted was a group of friends or maybe just one friend. Someone he could completely trust.

With a sigh, the prince glanced outside the window in the western side of his grand room. His eyes fell on a line of trees in the close distance, this was where the forbidden forest the place that held most precious memories.

How many times did the prince think about his happy childhood with June?

His mind often wandered back to a time where things had been so simple and easy. After the annoying lessons, the prince left to the forest to spend some time with his best friend. He'd laugh at June's hilarious moves and the way she'd yell at him when he made fun of her. He remembered those times in which he had something to look forward to, but those times were long was gone…and all that stayed were memories.

 

 

"Could you stop that?" Asked Hans with an annoyed expression.

"Got bees in your butt or why can't you stay still?" Added Fred.

Shin sighed, rolling his eyes but said nothing. He knew Tayzawa better, once she'd have something on her mind, she'd become a nervous bundle focusing on nothing but her thoughts and forgetting everything around her.

June paced the length of the olive-green tent in which she and four of her class mates stayed. Countless students had been chased out of the academy before the sun had been up and forced to hop on their already saddled horses.

Vin had only given a short description of the mission before he lead the caravan of almost sleeping students away from Saint Calum. June and the others had no idea where they were or what the mission was about. "you need to concentrate," was the only thing June remembered Vin saying. But what the heck was that supposed to mean?

After five hours of a silent trip, the group had stopped in the middle of nowhere and were chased into these tents.

It had been hours since, and June was about to die of impatience, she worried about Kim and would rather be with him now. Hans worried about the mission, Fred too. Koji, who was also in the tent, was impatient to move his weapon around and Shin worried about June of course.

His eyes were glued to Tay's pale face. Shin wondered what she was thinking of and wished he could read her mind.

"Quit moving around!" Grumbled Hans nervously, "You're driving me crazy!"

June finally seemed to have noticed his voice, she stopped aprublty and glanced at him with a raised brow, "I can't just sit still!"

"Try!" Retorted Hans but then averted his gaze.

"I wonder why we haven't been introduced to our mission yet," mumbled Koji, trying to make conversation.

Shin glanced up, "why? Are the missions usually different?" Everyone nodded with a frown, "once we arrive, they tell us where to go or what to do, we never even had tents before."

"Strange," mumbled Hans then, "did you also notice that not the whole academy had been taken here?"

"What do you mean?" Asked Shin.

Hans shrugged, "well, usually the whole academy hikes out, every single student but I only counted around twenty this morning."

"Only?" Said Koji, rubbing his eyes, "yeah right, there are only around ten tents here."

"Something is not right," mumbled Fred and rose from his seat, he walked to the entrance of the tent and pushed the green fabric aside.

"What do you see?" Asked Shin.

"Nothing, only General Vin talking to someone."

June sighed, this was all getting on her nerves. She did not want to bother herself with chasing scarecrows but make sure the prince was fine.

"Oh," Fred hissed, "he's coming." The man jumped back, straightened his back and folded his hands.

"Stay at ease," grumbled Vin as he entered the tent. His eyes wandered around the group of students, he scanned each face with a strange expression, his eyes held sorrow and a deep frown made him look older than he actually was.

"What's wrong general?" Asked Koji who noticed the general's despondence right away.

"Follow me outside," responded Vin with a wave over his shoulder.

The five warriors walked outside with straight faces and an uneasy feeling. They all knew something bad was coming, bad news or maybe a difficult mission. June feared it was about the prince.

"This will not be a normal mission," said the general. His back was turned to the warriors as he spoke with his eyes on the pink sunset. "You will not hunt for scarecrows but real criminals."

The five young people behind the general understood completely nothing. Somewhere in the back of her mind, June's thoughts snapped to 'lawless' but she had no clue why she thought so.

"What do you mean?" Mumbled Fred.

Vin finally spun around, his eyes were wide and the corners of his lips twitched down, "countless villages have been attacked, houses were burned down, crops destroyed, people kidnapped or murdered. It is our duty to take care of this issue."

"Sir, who did that?" Asked Shin, stepping forward, "lawless?"

Vin shrugged, "we don't know. They disappeared into thin air after every attack."

No one in the group missed how the general felt about that. Somehow, June thought he was going to collapse any minute. But that was understandable, these news had no good effect on anyone.

"But why us?" Said Hans, "we are no real guards…yet…why do we have to do this?"

Vin's eyes threw daggers at Hans but he didn't respond to it, "in the tents over there you'll find some things which you'll need. Prepare yourselves then get back here."

None of the students felt well after hearing that grumpy voice of the usually collected general, but everyone did as they were told and walked to the tents at the very end of the field.

The tent was about ten times bigger as the one where they had stayed just a moment ago, it contained around ten plank beds and ten coffers.

June and the others headed to the beds on which they found something which stole their breaths.

"I didn't think they would give these to us." Mumbled Hans with an opened mouth.

Koji gulped, his eyes shone just like his sword's blade.

Shin tilted his head, "I wonder what's going on…"

"Does that even matter?" Said Fred with a grin, "we'll be real guards now!"

Shin's eyebrow shot up at Fred's remark. "In order to become a guard, you need the fighting skills of one.." his head nodded towards the bed, "not just the armor."

June stepped closer to her friend and glanced over his shoulder. Red Armors…what she saw were the official uniforms of royal guards. Ever since she had been a little girl, she wanted to possess and wear one of those uniforms and now she was given the chance to, however it did not feel like she expected. There was no excitement or pride. June always thought she needed to accomplish something great to call herself a royal guard but not she'd be forced into a uniform which she knew she didn't deserve.

"This is just awesome!" She heard fred say. His excitement didn't not affect his friends in the tents, everyone else eyed the uniforms suspiciously and looked at each other with eyes full of questions.

"Well, what should we do now?" Asked Hans. The straw-head waited for an answer but only received silence in return.

Koji laid his uniform back on the bed and sighed, "well, you heard the general, we have no choice but to do what we're told."

"I don't know," mumbled Shin, "I don't feel good about this."

"Neither do I," said June. "We're not in the place to wear these."

But what else should they do? Whatever General Vin had planned, must have a plausible reason. Who knew what exactly he wanted them to do.

The students all knew that, so after they spend a while in silence, they stood up and began to change. June found herself between half naked guys and froze on the spot wondering why she hadn't thought of this misery before.

"Hey Tay, what are you waiting for?" Much to the woman's annoyance, Fred was completely naked as he stomped towards her. Shin spun his back to them, muffling a giggle.

"I…" she glanced around wondering what excuse she could come up with.

"Well," Shin was suddenly at her side patting her shoulder, "Tay is this weird since I know him, he's got this scar that he doesn't want anyone to see."

June glanced at her friend who at least had made the effort of wearing a pair of pants. But his chest was bare and not for the first time, she found herself staring at it. Her friend on the other hand, had never noticed June staring before, but he couldn't deny that he liked the look on her face.

Fred raised a brow but then shrugged and finally wore some pants as well.

June walked to the very end of the tent and picked up the armor from her bed.

The uniform consisted of a heavy red armor, made of little red plates aligned on top of each other like fish scales. Thick, black silk pants and shirts were worn under it. Ankle-length black boots were supposed to keep the guard's feet from mud and water.

June made sure everyone left the tent before she began to get dressed. Her pale fingers were shaking as she picked up the armor. Why did she have this bad feeling? She didn't want to be ungrateful, wearing this was an honor, yet she didn't see a guard in herself...at least not yet.

"Need help?" She heard someone say. With a gasp, she spun around but relaxed as she saw Shin's smile behind her.

"The armor is difficult to put on," said her friend and walked inside, "let me help you."

June nodded and turned her back to him, "Shin?"

He grabbed the armor and untied the thick strings which were attached at the sides, "hmm?"

"What do you think about this whole thing? I mean…the attacks?"

She heard her friend sigh, the silence made her nervous. "well...it could be lawless" He mumbled, "put your arms up."

June did as he asked her to and spun around as the armor was on. It was heavier than she thought and she already knew that her shoulders were going to hurt like hell.

"You alright?" Asked Shin with a piercing look.

"That's what I thought too...lawless but why would they attack a village?"

Shin sighed and rolled his eyes, "who knows? But I guess they don't need a reason to be violent, they just are. I guess they attacked the villages because only they lack in guards and skills in self-defense"

June patted the armor, "this…I mean...going after criminals shouldn't be our job...someone else should do it...real guards I mean"

Shin shrugged, "maybe the general has trust in our skills." Stepping away, the young man nodded with a satisfied smile, "you look intimidating."

June glanced over his shoulder and a rectangular mirror;s reflection. She really looked like a royal guard, but a pale and bony one.

She was an absolute lightweight compared to Shin whose muscles were even more prominent now.

"I wouldn't dare provoke you."

June knew he tried to cheer her up, but sadly it didn't work well. "I'm scared" said she after a moment.

The smile left Shin's face and a deep frown appeared. "Don't be," he mumbled warmly and walked closer. "There's nothing you have to be afraid of." He put his hand on her left shoulder and smiled, "you got me, remember?"

June nodded, "and you can't believe how grateful I am for having you."

If she only knew what those words had caused to his heart, but Shin contained his emotions and stepped back. Knowing that his friend needed the most now, was someone who caught her back and not someone who couldn't keep his thoughts still. He hated to admit it, but he was just as scared as her. Something smelled fishy, but what could he do? Vin's orders were orders. Not just a request. The students had no choice but to do what they were told no matter how much they disliked it.

The two friends stepped back out of the ten and into the fading sunlight. Fred, Hans and Koji stood in a line, hands folded behind their backs and eyes straight forward on Vin who eyed the group with a deep frown. "Thanks for joining," he grumbled at Shin and June but then raised his voice. "We don't have much time to explain. But listen to what I have to say, I'll only explain once so focus."

He snapped his fingers and a guard ran over to him, handing him a thick roll of parchment.

Vin unfolded the paper and showed a diagram to the students. "You see this?"

It was a map, June narrowed her eyes and tilted her head. The map did not display Saint Calum.

"These villages," Vin pointed at four circles on the map, "are the ones who were attacked."

A low murmur rang along the group, "it happened just a few nights ago, so the offenders could still be around."

June sighed, "lawless?"

Vin shook his head wordlessly.

"But if you don't know who attacked…"

"Lawless have no business in remote villages like these, it's probably a group of criminals" mumbled Vin, "your job is to check on these villages, I need you to report any detail about the attacks, who were these people? What did they want, how much was destroyed, how many were killed and so on. Ask the villagers…any information is important."

He probably expected the group to yell a loud 'yes sir' and leave right away, but the students did not move. Everyone looked away or let out a heavy sigh. "Haven't you heard me?"

"Sir, with all do respect," said Koji, "isn't this a job for real guards? And why were we given these uniforms?"

Vin narrowed his eyes, "maybe because you guys are ready?"

June did not believe a word. That was probably the worst excuse the general could possibly come up with.

"Move," he said and slowly the group broke apart.

The students were silent as they headed to their horses, all of them were stuck in their own thoughts and had no clue what was actually going on.

Four groups were sent away to the villages, June's group was sent to a village named Chazeem. According to a legend a magician had fought three giants at exactly where the village was now, but the closer June and her troop got, she could see that there wasn't much of the village left.

Vin had informed the groups that they had two days to gather information, after them they should return immediately and report what they had found out.

It was dark and even cold as June's eyes could finally see the entrance of Chazeem. Old pieces of wood had probably once been some kind of fortress keeping away intruders, but all that was left was rotten wood and ashes.

June patted Lux's neck and for one last time she forced him to run faster.

She could already see from far that the entrance was guarded. Someone held a torch and was already prepared for the visit. It was a man, probably an old one. Judging from his stance he must be tired or wounded.

"Halt!" She heard him yell when she was still too far away to see his face, the man raised his sword and pointed it at the intruder, "One more step and I'll slit your throat!" He snarled at her.

June pulled the leading ropes towards her chest to stop Lux and jumped off his back before he could even stand still. "No harm meant," said she walking towards him, palms up indicating her sincerity.

The man did not move, his hand was shaking and his eyes were walked closer and could finally see the features of the poor person.

He did not look that old, maybe thirty, but his face was dirty and his clothes ripped and open wound marked his forehead .His poorly bandaged arm seemed to be bleeding. "What do you want?!" He grumbled.

June frowned slightly, despite the darkness he should have seen the red armor she wore. She was a guard so why did he fear her?

Finally the rest of the group had caught up to June, Shin jumped off Yoru's back and was quickly by his friend's side. Unfortunately, he did not have as much patience as June. "Put down that sword!" He yelled. The trip and the nervousness had made him grumpy and worsened his mood. But seeing someone point a weapon at his friend , was just too much now. "Haven't you heard me?" He grumbled taking, a step closer. "Put that damn thing down!"

The man's eyes twitched for a second, he was obviously scared; his eyes jumped from June to his weapon, "please…we have suffered enough." He mumbled but finally dropped the sword.

June's stare moved to Shin, was that really necessary? "Look," she stepped closer to the man, "we do not mean you any harm, you can count on my words…we…"

"Our general has sent us, we are here to find the men who attacked you." Said Koji who still sat on his horse.

The man sunk on the ground muffling sobs, "you…but…"

June felt sorry for him, who knew what happened here and what this man had to go through. Surely June and her friends had intimidated him.It took him a while to calm down, June sat next to him and patted his shoulders. Once he regained control of himself, he lead the group into the village.It was too dark to see everything clearly, but even now the group could see what the attackers had done to the village.Several former huts were nothing but a pile of debris and ashes. The soil had the ugly color of blood and a smell of fire and death hung in the air.

The huts that still existed, were aligned in rows in front of each other, as June passed by them, she heard babies cry and shades of people moving around them . Those were probably people trying to find a dry place to sleep or sit on.At the end of the of huts was a huge campfire surrounded by around twenty people. Silently, they stared into the flames but raised their heads as they heard the footsteps on the ground.One person shot up from the ground raising a dagger and pointed it at the approaching group.

"Easy there! It's me Magnus!" Said the man lowly.

The person slowly lowered his weapon but did not move his gaze, "who are they?"Finally the group stepped into the light and a low hiss echoed around the fire.Some people jerked up and pushed their children behind them, this is not the first time people fear us guards and probably not the last time. June thought sadly.

"What do you want?" She heard one woman yell.

"Go away! We don't need you here!" Someone else added. The group began to hiss curses and yell some mean things.

June and her friends looked at each other unsure, no one really knew what to do.

"Haven't we suffered enough?!" An elderly woman stepped forward and spit out before Shin's feet, "go to hell!"

"What's your problem?" Shin grumbled but June patted his shoulder and shook her head.

"Please calm down," she said and stepped forward, "we're not here to hurt you."

"If you're here to collect taxes, you may as well leave." Someone cried, "or look for those who have taken away everything from us!"

 

 

 

"Lee-Kim!" Hikari dropped the spoon as her son entered the dining hall, he was wearing a red armor and walked steadily over to the table.

"Yes mother," he mumbled and sat down next to his sister, "what soup is this?"

"You shouldn't be here, why aren't you in bed?"

Mila nodded in agreement, "it is utterly important for you to rest before you get up."

"I've rested enough, now I am starving and its better to leave with a full stomach than with an empty one."

"What?" The queen looked up with wide eyes, "you wish to leave?"

"Indeed mother."

"Where to?" Asked the princess.

"What do you think? The academy of course, they're out on a mission, I have to join them."

"That is absolutely out of the question! They are just waiting for you to return so they can kill you for real this time!" The words sounded harsh but that was just the expression of a worried mother.

The last years have made her age a lot. Worry and concern were written on her features, she had enough worrying about her country. She did not also have to wonder if her son is even still alive.

"Mother I will go, you can't keep me here. I have to help my classmates, in the academy I am not the prince but a regular student! I need to go." That wasn't exactly the truth, but boredom would make him do anything now. Lee-Kim wasn't keen on joining the mission but he wanted to see one person in particular.

After spending some time alone in the forbidden forest, he had replayed the day he had fallen ill countless times in his mind and finally stumbled over something that made him worry.

"Leave him alone! Lee Kim! Lee-Kim hang in there! I'll get help".

How did this Tayzawa know who he is? The prince could only think of one explanation…he was one of the traitors...

18: Chapter 17

The group hadn’t been in the mood to discuss their intentions and to convince the villagers they weren’t after the taxes, so Koji had the idea to camp out at the fortress and to guard the village instead of Magnus.

The villagers at least agreed to that idea and let the warriors be. It wasn’t hard to notice that the people of Chazeem weren’t going to cooperate.

June’s friends said that they weren’t surprised about this, since a warrior’s reputation wasn’t at its best these days, but June felt sad about this fact. What a disappointment. She used to admire the people in the red armors but now she felt ashamed.

 

“This place sucks,” grumbled Shin, stretching as he stepped out of his tent.

Fred glanced up poking the ground with a wooden stick, “well, we got to stay here until we get the information we need.”

“I know, but I guess this will be harder than we expected.” Responded Shin.

“They won’t listen to us unless we mention taxes, and if we do, they’ll kill us.” Said Hans.

Koji frowned, “what a great attitude you got there.”

“But he’s right,” said Shin dropping on the hard ground, “we got only two days, but I am afraid there’s nothing we could tell Vin because we simply don’t have anything worth telling...nothing”

“Well, like you said, we still have two days.” Said Koji. But Shin did not respond. He had seen the dark faces of Chazeem’s people. They were surely not going to cooperate and that was one sad thing. Partly, he could understand why. Everything that guards had done in the past wasn’t really good or correct. Therefore, it was no crime to have distrust against the men in red armor, yet he still wished someone may still believe in the intentions the young men had.

If only one of the villagers did, then that person could convince the rest to at least listen.

But that was a naiive thought, why would one suddenly trust the questionable? No one could have such faith in them…only Tayzawa did but she did not count.

Come to think of it, where was Tay?

Shin raised his head and looked around, where was his friend?

Lux was just a few feet away grazing on a small island of grass but his owner was nowhere in sight.

“Where’s Tay?” Said Shin with a raised brow.

Koji shrugged staring bored at the ground, “in the village.”

“Huh?” Shin shot up, “what is s…he doing there?”

“I don’t know, he just said he needed to talk to the people again, told him it wouldn’t work but of course he doesn’t listen.”

“Stupid Tay,” grumbled Shin and headed through the fortress. These villagers had been through a really tough time and some naiive, stubborn guard wouldn’t be much of a  help in their current situation.

Shin grumbled to himself as he headed to the village’s center where the most houses had been unharmed. Sometimes, he felt like Tay is just a little kid which needed to be taken care of, why else did he follow her to the academy?

Already from far, Shin could hear voices and surprisingly children’s laughter, as he reached the place where Magnus had led the group to yesterday, the young warrior’s eyes ripped open.

Tay was sitting on the ground, children were around her and smiled. Some villagers watched her but unlike yesterday, they didn’t look angry.

Tayzawa was kneeling on the ground, a young woman sat next to her, her naked leg was right before Tay. The young guard was applying some liquid on the scarred skin and the woman seemed very relaxed.

“Tay?” Said Shin and stepped closer.

“Oh hey,” said his friend without looking up.

“What are you doing?”

“He’s taking care of my wounds,” answered the villager instead.

“Luckily, there’s no infection,” Tayzawa said to her, “apply this paste everyday but wash your wound before and then it should heal in no time.”

The woman smiled , “how can I thank you?”

Tayzawa stood up and patted her pants, “no need to thank me, I am just doing my job.”

“I did not know it was also the job of a guard to heal the wounded.”

“Well,” Tay scratched her nape, “it’s our job to help. Even if not everyone does that.” The woman smiled gratefully and bowed. “Thank you so much,” she said and hopped away.

“Can you explain to me what this is about?” Asked Shin after she was out of sight.

Tay shrugged, “what? Are you going to be mad again because healing is a ‘woman’s’ job?”

“That’s not what I mean,” mumbled Shin, averting his gaze, “but yesterday they wouldn’t want to talk to us and now they seem to be your friends.”

“Well I took care of this kid and then they just trusted me I guess.” Tay picked up her bag and stood up, “what should I do, hmm? Sit around and do nothing while these people obviously need help?”

June was almost scared Shin would say she should do that, but he shook his head with a rather calm expression, “tell me what you need, I’ll help you to.”

“Really?” She grinned widely, “thanks but…”

“But what? Help or sit around? That choice isn’t hard to make,” Shin returned the smile, “the kids seem to be quiet dirty, I’ll get the others and some water .You continue what you’re doing… take care of them.”

June nodded and waved her next ‘patient’ to her.

Surprisingly, the whole group was willing to help and soon they separated through the village to do something useful.

Since Hans and Fred preferred physical work over playing healer, they loaded the debris and ashes from around the village on a wheelbarrow and carried them away.

Koji, prepared food with the women, and Shin assisted Tayzawa.

But since she did not require much help, he basically just took off to get water and came back.

The sun was setting when most of the work was finally done.

June’s back hurt also because this armor seemed to weigh more than her horse but as she saw the finally friendly faces of Chazeem’s people she felt proud of herself and her friends.

 

“I can’t tell you how much we appreciate what you did.” Said the elderly woman who had yelled at Shin yesterday.

“Please,” Koji raised his hand, “we just did our job.”

“No, you didn’t, most guards would have done nothing. They’d rather fight a lawless than help us. So we owe you a lot and also an apology.”

June smiled , “you do not owe us anything. I just wish we could do more.”

 

Since the villagers put off their hostility against the young guards, the villagers invited June’s group sat around for dinner. And finally said something about the attack;

 

“It was terrible,” said Magnus looking at his bowl, “they came out of nowhere. In the middle of the night.”

“usually Magnus and three other men guard our gate but they were all killed.” Said a man next to him.

“I didn’t see them until it was too late,” whined he, “I am so sorry! I did not know.”

His friend patted his back and looked up to the guards, “you should know that such things have never happened here. No one ever got hurt through someone else’s hand. When someone died it was because of sickness or age. But never because of violence.”

“I don’t get it,” said Shin and put down his food, “what could the offenders want from a village like this? I mean…a poor small village like Chazeem is…”

“Easier to attack,” Koji completed, “look, bigger cities have their shares of well-trained guards. They can defend themselves better than the people here.”

“He’s right,” said Magnus’s friend “we may not be a threat to anyone but we’re also an easy bait.”

“Bait?” June frowned, “what do you mean?”

“Well…didn’t you know?”

She shook her head, “know what?”

“it wasn’t only our village that was attacked, first  I think it was our neighbor village. We heard that they sought help in the cities nearby, but when help followed those bandits attacked again. Meaning, the guards sent there were murdered.”

A cold shower ran down June’s spine.

“Wait, wait, wait,” Hands held up his palms, “you mean the attackers waited for more people to come so they could just kill them?”

“Yes.”

“That’s why we were surprised to find you here,” said the old woman Thelma. “We thought after those attacks no one would send out help…but also because the government had never really taken good care of us.”

Shin looked at June and nodded.

She got up and followed her friend where no one could hear them talk. “Do you get it?” Whispered Shin.

“get what?”

“This was all planned!” His flat palm pointed at the group behind them, “that’s why they sent us out here! We’re nothing but a bait! They’re waiting for the criminals to attack!”

“Please, that’s not proven…I mean we aren’t even real guards yet…why would they risk our lives?”

Shin chewed on his lower lip and frowned, “I don’t know that yet, but it makes sense. Vin wouldn’t tell us why he’d send us not the regular guards…we barely received any information about this ‘mission’, Vin may not have been the one who ordered us to be here but maybe the higher ups that’s why he seemed so sad about it. And think about it, the prince didn’t join us either, of course they don’t want him to be killed.”

“You can’t be sure about that Shin.” Reasoned June, “that can be a coincidence and besides...the prince was almost killed”

“Coincidence? Please” Shin snorted, “don’t be so naïve Tay. Think about it, not even half the academy was sent out to the mission, only us. How many are we? Twenty? If the mission is this important, then why did they not send the whole academy? Why not real guards or at least someone to guide us?”

“He’s right.” June heard Koji mumble.

He stood behind June, arms crossed Hans and Fred were next to him.

“Something’s fishy about this mission.” Mumbled Fred.

“Not that I don’t want to help the people here…but Shin’s absolutely right.”

“See?” Said Shin.

June wanted to answer him. She just couldn’t believe these suspicions but Thelma’s loud voice interrupted her. June and the group spun around to face the darkness she was pointing at, “intruder!”

“They’re here” grumbled Shin and picked up his weapon.

June and the others followed Shin. Hands on their swords, they built a line before the group, taking in a protective stance. But all June could see was the darkness, all she heard was one pair of footsteps.

Finally the darkness revealed two figures, a gray horse and a person dressed in a red armor.

Hans dropped his sword with a sigh of relief, “one of us.”

Shin did not move, he narrowed his eyes anticipating for the intruder to show his face.

“Oh its, you.” Said Fred. “False alarm people!”

June slowly dropped her weapon and averted her gaze, the idea of having to fight now scared her. But why did she still feel nervous? Amir was no threat to her…

 

“So why did you just join now?” Wondered Hans and handed Amir a bowl of soup.

He shrugged with a pout and looked at June, “there were some things I had to deal with.”

“Weren’t you ill?” Asked Koji.

“Who told you that?!”

Koji raised a brow, “that’s what I heard a guard mumble.”

“Anyways,” said Shin clearing his throat, “now that you’re here we should probably inform you about our suspicions.”

Amir tilted his head and let his eyes wander through the group, “what suspicions?”

Koji nodded towards the empty area behind them, “follow me.”

After Amir heard what everyone was suspecting, he remained surprisingly calm.

Hans on the other hand was nothing but nervous fearing a sudden attack.

“We’re most dispensable for the academy,” mumbled Shin, “that’s why they sent us. If you ask me, I bet Vin and the other guards won’t even be waiting for the information they demanded.”

June shook her head. She just couldn’t believe this was happening. Why would she and her group be sent out to be killed? That didn’t make any sense.

 

Just like the night before, the group took over the village’s entrance to guard it. It was a quiet night which everyone spent in their own thoughts.

June and Koji were currently sitting on tree stumps and glanced into the dark night. “I wonder if something really is going to happen to us,” mumbled Koji.

June shrugged, “I doubt it, I mean…those could just be rumors.”

“Then how do you explain the attacks?”

“I don’t know? Coincidence?”

“No. It’s not a coincidence. You and Shin aren’t from here but those who know Saint Calum better, can tell that this is a very probable thing. I mean…corruption, crimes, murders have taken over the kingdom.” He took a piece of wood and stabbed the soil with it, “Saint Calum is nothing but the capital of lawless.”

“Then why do you wish to join the army?”

Koji shrugged, “I didn’t. It was always my dream to become a priest. But my father forced me into it. I am the only son and he thinks it’s my responsibility to bring ‘honor’ to our family.”

June frowned it was obvious that Koji wasn’t happy in this situation.

“What about you? I mean were you forced into this?”

June shook her head, “no…it was always my dream to become a royal guard but I had always imagined it to be different…not like this.”

“Yes, I know what you mean.”

“Koji,” someone said and caused the two of them to jump up, “I’ll take over your shift now.”

Koji tilted his head, “what about Tayzawa?”

Amir shrugged, “I can take care of everything, you guys to sleep.”

“Alright, as you wish.”

June glanced at Amir from under her eye lashes but followed Koji. Her friend had already disappeared into a tent when Amir’s arm shot forward and grabbed June’s collar.

She almost fell on the ground but his grip held her up, “wait.” He said in a cold voice.

“Wh…what?”

He spun her around and pulled her closer, both hands on her shirt June thought he was going to rip the silk apart. He gritted his teeth, even in this darkness June could see how cold his eyes were, “who are you.” He hissed lowly.

June blinked repeatedly, his sudden behavior scared her but now she was also confused. “What?” She managed to say.

“Don’t ‘what’ me.” He said jerking her forward, “you know exactly what I am talking about.”

June’s hands snapped forward and gripped his wrists, “no, in fact I don’t. So let go.”

“I can report you,” Lee-Kim spat out, “and then you’re as good as dead.”

“Report me for what? Saving your life?”

The prince could only smile about this remark, “saving me? You mean attempting to kill me.”

“As far as I can remember I tried to help you and judging from your energy and anger I can tell that I did not fail in that.”

Lee-Kim said nothing but he didn’t let go off her either.

June tightened her grip on his wrists ignoring the nervousness she felt at the skin contact, “let go.” She said again.

“Who are you,” said the prince. “And what do you want from me?”

As if he didn’t know that. Spies were after the royal’s lives, weren’t they? So obviously this Tayzawa wanted him dead the question was just, who was helping him? How did he manage to hurt him without actually touching him? And how could he make it look like he had tried to help? How did he manage to live in the same room as the prince? Lee-Kim wanted the answers to all those questions but he could just look into scared eyes and a confused face.

“I’ll find out everything.” Said Lee-Kim “and then you’re dead.” With those words, he pushed June away and caused her to fall down. Then the prince stomped away with his fists swinging by his sides like he was close to punching something.

 

June still lay on the soil, one hand rubbed her aching back while the other clutched to her chest. This was really not the time for heavy heartbeats.

She was actually scared of her old friend, yet it seemed like her guts told her not to worry.

 

The rest of the night passed by eventless and the guards did not find anything causing suspicions. Lee-Kim stayed away from June and acted like she wasn’t even around.

Shin noticed that but decided to remain silent. Who knew what happened but he didn’t want to get into the prince’s business as long as it did not hurt Tay. The next day, the group continued what they had started the day before. After the debris was removed and the people were taken care off, this place finally began to look like a village again and not like a battlefield.

“Everything packed?” Said Koji as he saddled his horse the next day.

The second day in Chazeem was over and the young warriors had to head back to report to General Vin.

After the recent stories they heard and suspicions they held against the general, they felt everything but optimistic as they had to leave.

What exactly would happen when they’d arrive at the camp? Would anyone wait there for them?

Hans doubted that “they probably think we’re dead. I bet they are already in the academy.” He had said in the morning.

That thought brought everyone down, surprisingly Lee-Kim did not fight those accusations it seemed as though he believed them as well.

June on the other hand still hoped it was nothing but a coincidence and that Vin would wait for them like it was planned. But she also did not look forward to leaving the village. She had tried to help the people here but many more things had to be done.

The houses needed to be rebuilt, medical help was needed and protection. How were Chazeem’s people supposed to protect themselves when another attack could follow any minute?

“Ready?” Said Shin.

June gasped and sighed.

“Sorry, did not mean to scare you,” he said with an amused smile, “is everything alright?”

June nodded, “yeah it’s just that…these people here…we need to help them.”

Shin glanced to the fortress and frowned, “Tay, there isn’t much we can do. How could we help them?”

“We got to talk to Vin. We don’t have information but we know that they aren’t safe. They belong to our kingdom just like anyone else and deserve protection!”

“Oh right, so we should report this matter directly to his majesty.”

June nodded ignoring the sarcasm in Shin’s voice, “yes, maybe he’d listen.”

“He won’t.” Responded Shin dryly. “Look around you Tay, if the king was interested in them, he would’ve helped them a long time ago.”

“Come on!” Yelled Fred, “we should leave.”

Thelma and the other villagers stood by the fortress and waved their new friends goodbye. June glanced over her shoulder trying to read every face; they were just as scared as June was. She somehow knew one of them would not live much longer.

 

It seemed as though the road back to the camp grew with every step the horses took, no one spoke or felt like disturbing the silence. Obviously no one felt happy leaving the villagers in such a condition but an order was an order and everyone had to follow it.

 

The night had long taken over the country but the group had still not taken rest. They only got off their horses to spare them the exhaustion and continued forward in silence.

June’s mind was filled with the village and she wondered if she should talk to the prince about it. His father had enough power to help Chazeem but after what happened the last night, she thought it was better to say nothing also because she knew Shin was right about what he had said. If the king was interested about the villages, he would’ve done something already.

“I’m tired,” mumbled Fred.

“No way,” muttered Hans, “we all are but we have to continue.”

“Actually, I think we should take a rest, we won’t make it back to the camp today anyway.” Said Shin with a yawn, “and besides, I don’t even know where we are.”

“yeah neither do I.”

“What?” Amir stopped abruptly, “why haven’t you said anything earlier?” Shin and Hans shrugged, “this place is full of trees and sandy roads of course you can easily get lost here. I actually thought you know the way.”

Amir shook his head with a sigh, “why would you think that? I wasn’t even here when you went to the camp.”

“But you’re basically leading the group.”

“That still doesn’t mean I know the way!”

“Alright calm down,” said Koji.

“Don’t tell me what to do!”

Koji raised a brow, “come to think of it, how did you know where to find us?”

Amir took a step back, “I…” his eyes fell on June. But she directly lowered her gaze. Also Shin said nothing.

“I…what do you think? Vin told me to join you.”

“Then why don’t you remember the way?” Asked Hans.

Amir shrugged, “Vin gave me the instructions...what do you think?”

“Then why don’t you remember the way?” Asked Fred.

“I just don’t! So drop it!”

Shin sighed and stepped between Amir and the others, “alright, we’re all tired from the trip and no one really liked leaving Chazeem so I’d suggest we call it a night and think about the rest tomorrow.”

June nodded but then glanced up. She spun around thinking she heard something but behind her was nothing but the darkness of the forest.

“You heard that didn’t you?” Asked Koji narrowing his eyes.

“Heard what?” Asked Shin.

“I don’t know…sounded like steps.” Said June.

“Probably just an animal,” said Hans with a strange look on his face. But no, this did not sound like an animal. June had the weird feeling of being watched.

Koji started a fire and distributed the rations to the group. The warriors ate their meals in silence, staring at the dancing flames but June’s eyes kept jumping to the trees. Something was going on.

Also Koji seemed anxious, his hand wouldn’t move from his weapon.

 

“I wonder if Saint Calum will ever be the way it was before,” wondered Shin.

“How would you know what it was like country bumpkin?” Asked Amir.

Shin glanced up and frowned, “well…everyone knows what it was like.”

"But I always wonder what caused this change," mumbled June.

"corruption...the attack against the princess and a king who's too blind to see what's happening in his own kingdom."

Lee-Kim shifted on his seat but said nothing.

"If you ask me," muttered Hans, "the king is nothing but a puppet."

"I wouldn't say that," mumbled Amir.

Hans nodded, "believe it or not but that's just how it is."

"How about you say something that makes sense!" Suddenly, Amir was on his feet, fists trembling and cold eyes boring into Hans'.

"Chill out!" Said Fred.

Koji stood up too but he wasn't focusing on Amir or Hans, his eyes were on the darkness of the forest behind him, "heard that?" Whispered he.

"Don't try to distract us," grumbled Hans, eyes on Amir.

"No, really," said Koji again, "can we just keep the fighting until we're alone?"

June could feel a cold shower down her spine; so she hadn't been the only one thinking she was being watched?

The group rose from their seats and glanced around, hands on their weapons and eyes narrowed they tried to find something in the endless darkness. No one moved or said a word, the tension from a minute ago long forgotten. It was silent enough to hear the heavy heart beats coming from June's chest, until footsteps appeared behind her.

Shin was by her side in no time, standing almost protectively in front of her, he pulled out his weapon and pointed it at the direction the sounds came from.

"Don't attack!" A weak voice suddenly whined. It sounded rather scary to the warriors. Hans was sure an evil spirit was talking right now.

"It's me!" Finally a person appeared in the light of the flames. A thin, young woman, with ripped clothes, a pale, dirty face and blood stains on her legs staggered forward.

June sighed feeling her fear disappear as she recognized the person; it was the woman with the wounded leg, she had taken care off just two days ago.

"Danya?" Said June stepping forward and dropped her weapon. The woman smiled slightly, before her weak legs gave in and she fell down.

June caught her before her head hit the ground, "water! I need water!"

 

Danya followed the group just moments after they had taken off. With teary eyes, she said the village was attacked again. The criminals had probably waited nearby for the perfect opportunity to strike again.

"They were more than last time! And more violent!" She sobbed, "they killed my brother, I hid in the woods but they found me...they..." her hand clutched her chest as her sobs took control over her body.

June felt disgusted and incredibly sorry for this poor woman who was just as old as her. "After....they were done with ...me," she sniffed, "they left me there not caring about me...and took off. I didn't go to see Chazeem but directly ran after you." Pain marked her features, her eyes were blood-red and suddenly she looked forty years older. "I know you have your orders...but please...I need your help!"

June patted her back and handed her a bowl of soup, "I can't imagine what you've been through and I don't even want to picture any of it. But I'll do anything in my power to help you, I swear."

Danya fell asleep soon next to the campfire, the young men watched her with deep frowns, especially Koji who repeatedly rubbed his temples like he was feeling her pain.

"Tay," June heard someone whisper. Much to her surprise it was Amir who called out for her. He stood a little far from the group, his face did not display any emotions. Scary much? Since that night at the fortress, Amir had not spoken to June and she was even glad about that. She couldn't explain why, she had been so worried about him and his poisoning, she wished to see and talk to him but now that he was around, she felt it was wiser to stay away from him- far away.

But she still got up, with mixed feelings she followed Lee-Kim to an area free of trees where the full moon illuminated the forest in a calming, blue light. He walked further into the field of grass but June stopped and cleared her throat, "well?" She wanted to sound uninterested but failed.

"Why did you say you'll help her?" Said the prince without turning around.

"What do you mean?"

"You know what I mean, why did you tell Danya we'll help her? There's nothing we can do. She said it herself we have to follow our orders."

June raised a brow, "I only said that I'll help her."

"You have to follow your orders just like anyone else."

June snorted, "so, you're expecting me to leave those poor people behind because I have to follow some ridiculous order? Vin told us to deliver information. Information we don't have in case you noticed, we'd know more about those attackers if we went back."

"And risk our lives?" said Lee-Kim, "be rational, this issue requires at least thirty soldiers and we're just six."

June said nothing.

"We can take her back to at least the next village, surely she'll find someone who'll help her there."

"What?"

"That's my last word, Tayzawa." Said Amir and finally spun around.

"Oh, your last word? Well I am sorry I have to break it to you but you're not in the position to give me orders."

Amir frowned and stepped closer, "what if I am?"

June swallowed hard, "what?"

"I know you know my real identity. So basically you also know that I am obligated to give you orders and whether you like it or not you have to follow them."

June felt intimidated but she swallowed the unease, "what if I refuse?"

The sword Amir owned suddenly appeared in the moonlight, "then you may as well stay where you are. Because if you refuse to come back with us, I'll tell everyone who you are." A smile appeared on his lips, but June knew it wasn't sincere.

Who I am? She thought bewildered. Did he know who she is? Did Lee-Kim look at June right now? But then why was he being so mean to his old friend? How did Lee-Kim change so much?

Her lower lip quivered.

"You're one bad spy if I may remark," he mumbled swinging his sword in the empty air, "you shouldn't have called my real name when I was ill."

June blinked, she called his real name? When? She didn't notice!

"You...think I am a spy?"

Lee-Kim snickered, "please don't play the innocent one." He sighed heavily and glanced at her from the corners of his eyes, "you see I have you in my hand. If you tell me what your plans are and come back with us the way you're supposed to...I may forget about everything...but if not..." his sword suddenly pointed at June, "then you should say your last prayer."

"I'm not a spy."

"Of course not, who else would attempt to kill me other than a spy?"

"Well, it could be a lawless but I am not one of them," June tilted her head, "you've been poisoned. The water you showered in was somehow manipulated."

Lee-Kim snorted, "I always thought spies are better liars. Guess I was wrong."

"A-" June tried to speak up but as Lee-Kim stepped so close that only inches separated them, her voice died.

“From now on, you’ll not do a step without me knowing, you’ll not even breathe without me knowing. And if I see you doing anything suspicious…you’re..” his index moved across his neck.

“What about the village?” Asked June breathless.

Lee-Kim frowned, “why would a spy care about them?”

“Why doesn’t the prince care about his people?” June fired back, “it’s a shame.”

“You’re not in the position to judge me.”

“These people need help! See what happened to this woman? How can the future king of this kingdom not do anything about this situation! How can you be so careless! You’re a shame for this country!”  June’s mouth couldn’t even form the last word before Lee-Kim’s fist shot forward and right into June’s left eye.

She sank to the ground, shaking and feeling like dirt.

Lee-Kim frowned, for a second he looked like he actually regretted what he did but then he stepped back and walked away. Back into the silent forest.

How was June supposed to know that Lee-Kim was scared of her?

 

 

“What happened to your eye?” Asked Shin the next morning, he just saw June step out of her tent and gawked at the big, blue thing that once used to be her eye.

“I fell,” said she dryly and rubbed her nape.

“Fell?” He asked with a raised brow.

“Yes, fell.”

June turned away from Shin and headed to the camp.

Shin didn’t like this cold shoulder of hers but he was used to a grumpy behavior from June’s side. This happened once a month and he got used to it now.

“Women,” he grumbled under his breath.

 

June knelt down next to Danya, she had washed her face but still looked terrible. “How are you this morning?”

Danya responded with nothing but a shrug.

“would you like something to eat?”

She shook her head.

“Alright, now listen…we will first drop you off at a village nearby and then I’ll see what I can do about Chazeem.”

“What about Amir?”

June blinked, “what do you mean?”

“Well, last night he asked me about the directions to the village and he said that you’ll follow him there once you gathered more guards.”

June frowned, “he said what? Wait…” She glanced around, “you mean he went back to Chazeem?”

Danya nodded.

 

 

 

 

Lee-Kim’s side hurt, he had lost too much blood and every now and then he lost his consciousness. When did he ride back to Chazeem? One week ago? Or more? He couldn’t remember much from the past days only one thing; the destroyed village. The smell of death and despair.

Then, there had just been this puddle of blood he stood in and next- black out. Just a dull pain in the back of his head and a voice screaming “we caught the prince!”

Now, he was lying in some kind of wooden cage, covered by a silk cloth. It was too hot here and too narrow for him to stand up. But he couldn’t even move. He remembered using his sword, he had tried to escape. But some man in a black cloak disarmed him and caused this injury.

Lee-Kim’s lips were bloody and dry. He tasted blood in his mouth and also dirt.

Many noises echoed around the box. Especially one voice kept ringing in his ears, “I’d say we just kill him! That’s our order anyways.”

“No,” said another voice, “we have to wait, but I bet you can soon enjoy the feeling of having royal blood on your hands.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

19: Chapter 18

Lee-Kim's fist was still shaking; who did this Tayzawa think he is? Did he think Lee-Kim didn't care about his people? Of course he did! He wanted nothing more but peace in Saint Calum, even if that was something difficult to achieve, especially in the current situation, where you can't tell whether the person next to you is your friend or your enemy. He didn't want to punch Tayzawa, partially he knew he was right. Maybe Lee-Kim really is a shame to the throne. If he can't even save this tiny village from an attack, then how would he be able to rule over the whole country? But Tay was the last person he wanted to hear such things from. Of course the prince hated what happened and he felt sorry for those poor villagers. It was painful to see how many people in this kingdom suffered, Lee-Kim wasn't heartless he felt for his people more than you'd believe. But what did this kid now? Stomping through the forest, he glanced at his trembling hands and felt like they didn't only tremble from his outburst but also because of the village. Maybe the criminals aren't the only ones to blame but also the royals.

Lee-Kim paced back and forth, Tay's voice was still ringing in his ears, he couldn't shut it off, nor ignore the guilt that he felt. Tay had been right; and that was quiet a painful thought. But what should he do? He was basically caged up. Not able to do anything, he did carry a responsibility but sadly it wasn't a responsibility towards his country and the people, at least not yet. His responsibilities were still just directed towards his duties and the dynasty. Many times in his young life had the prince cursed his title and everything surrounding it but now he really hated the gods for bringing him into the palace. Everything would have been so much easier if he could've just been a normal person. But he wasn't and he could curse and mope about it as much as he wanted, but this wouldn't change anything.

 

"I can't believe how tough this must be for you," Lee-Kim just stepped out of the woods and saw Shin kneeling next to Danya. The poor woman sat next to the fire, her arms wound around her legs and her head resting on her knees. "I don't want to talk about it." Responded she, "forgive me. But I-"

Shin shook his head, "no, I am sorry. I hope we can do something about this problem."

"Can you? I mean…how will you help us?"

"We'll ask for help, we need more warriors but that won't be a problem." Lee-Kim frowned, this Shin was a good liar unlike Tayzawa. "May I ask you something?" Said Danya, averting her gaze, "why did you become a warrior? It isn't a noble thing like it used to be." Shin shrugged, "honestly, I find myself asking that question many times. You know, I was trained by one of the best sword masters in all the land. Master Han." Danya nodded, "I heard of him, they say he could kill ten lawless at once." Shin smiled wryly, "I can't tell if that's true, but yeah no one knows as much about fencing as he does. He was a good master and I learned a lot from him. Originally I had planned to return to my village after the training to guard my family and friends, but someone I know needed my support in Saint Calum, so I left my village again and followed my friend." Lee-Kim frowned, he really was trained by Master Han? The prince blinked, remembering the days he had spent in the northern hills. Wasn't this Shin one of the students he had met there back then? "That friend of yours is Tayzawa, right?"

"How did you know?" Said Shin.

"Well," the woman sighed with a shrug, "I can see how protective you are over him. When I followed you, you rushed towards your friend expecting an attack. I can see you're worried." Shin cleared his throat, "I'm just being a good friend." Danya managed to form a smirk on her lips, "of course."

"No really." Shin's gaze moved to the flames, "this kid is actually nothing but lost. He doesn't really know what he wants and he's stubborn as hell. But he's a good person and I know I can count on him when I am in the need of help. You know, he hasn't had it easy…his entire family was killed when he was just a child. He has no one left in this world and came to the northern hills all by himself, begging Han to train him."

"I'm sorry for him, that's terrible." Shin nodded, "it is, he's trying to hide it. But I know he's still hurting."

"What about that sword? I haven't seen such a blade ever before." Shin rubbed his nape, "it's called a 'dragon flame' it's one of the most expensive and rarest weapons in our world. According to the legend, it's been forged in a dragon's fire. And supposedly burns like a flame when it cuts skin." Danya nodded, "how did an orphan acquire some expensive weapon like this?"

"He got it from his father." Lee-Kim sighed, why did they have to talk about Tay now? The prince stepped back and headed to his tent. An orphan eh? Trained by Master Han, eh? Well, it seemed as though he was no good student. But that talk about the dragon flame bugged the prince. He remembered his friend and how she sometimes couldn't even hold the weapon, yet she had dreamt of nothing but being a warrior. A ridiculous dream which would one day disappear like dust in the wind, due to her gender. But this weakling Tayzawa, was given the right to fight, to be a warrior and to own this sword. What an unfair thing. June would've deserved it more. However, he wondered if Shin had said the truth about his family. Was he really an orphan? If he was, then he must have joined Han after Lee-Kim had been there, otherwise he would remember this kid from earlier...

That was one terrible night. Koji stayed with Danya at the campfire. She had refused to sleep in one of the tents and no one pushed her. Lee-Kim was not able to sleep and he knew everyone else was also awake. Too much had happened today, there was no room for rest in their blurred minds, but unlike the prince. No one cursed himself. He was to blame, thought the prince. Tayzawa had been absolutely right, but that was exactly what had bugged him; the prince had this thought of carrying the blame since a long time but never said it out loud or never really concentrated on it. Being the naïve man that he sometimes still was, he believed everything would somehow work out and he wouldn't have to do much in order to restore peace and balance. But what Tayzawa said had undeniably been true, the prince was forced to confront himself with the painful reality. His father really was a puppet, the country was on the edge of chaos, lawless were behind every corner waiting for the perfect opportunity to attack. Surely the next bloodbath was just a question of time, if no one acted now, Saint Calum would be drowned in the blood of the innocent. That thought, the mere idea of more innocent dying, made the prince jerk up from the mattress. It was like something hit him, a stroke of energy or maybe anger pushed the prince up. He quickly pulled his shirt over his head and exited the tent.

Low murmurs echoed from the campfire, but Danya wasn't there. Koji and Hans sat on the ground, keeping the fire alive. Lee-kim's dark eyes scanned the area until they fell on a clearing a few feet away from the camp. Danya sat on the grass, her eyes were on the bright moon and her long hair danced in the warm breeze. The prince didn't give another thought to his following actions and headed to the clearing. Danya's eyes jolted to his directions, they were wide and watery, her face was pale and her lower lip quivered. "I'm sorry, I did not mean to scare you."

"It's alright."

"Why don't you sleep a little, you could need rest." Danya shook her head, "I don't think I'll be able to sleep for a while."

"You'll be fine, don't worry you're safe here." Danya nodded and looked back to the moon.

"Listen, I need some information."

"About what?" '

"Tell me exactly how many attacked you. Where did they come from? Have you seen their faces?" Danya frowned, "I am sorry, but like I said, I hid in the woods, I don't know how many they were. All I know is that they must have been more than fifty, and they were absolutely brutal. You should have seen what they did to my brother!"

"Shh," Said the prince as the woman began to hyperventilate, "I am sorry. I didn't mean to bring those memories back. But just tell me one thing, please. How do I get to your village?" Danya blinked repeatedly and tilted her head, "will you help my people?" Kim nodded with a slight smile, "it's our duty."

"But Koji said it'll be a hard thing to do."

"So what? Keeping the peace upright is never easy but it's my duty and I'll do everything in my power to help you." Danya nodded, averting her gaze, "I just wish there's something I could help you with."

"Actually, there is…" Kim sighed and tried to keep his poker face up, "don't tell anyone I asked you for the directions."

"Wait, you mean you're going there by yourself?" She asked wide eyed, "that's too dangerous!"

"Don't worry, it's all part of a plan, if I go by myself the others can return to our general and request help, but I need to go ahead and see what needs to be done. Your village can't stay unprotected."

"But one guard won't be able to do much! This is a kamikaze act!" Danya shot up and shook her head, "no matter what happened to us, I don't want to be responsible for anyone's death. I've seen enough, I really can't take much more!" Kim raised his palms and smiled warmly, "you won't be responsible for anything. Have some trust in me, the royal guards can be a great threat even when they're alone." The woman crossed her arms and shook her head again, "No, I am sorry Amir. But that doesn't sound like a good plan."

"I know what I'm doing. Look, I'll leave even if you don't give me the directions. I'll find your village even without your help, but that will take longer. So please, just help me. We don't have any time to waste." Danya cursed everything around her right now. The past hours have been terrible for her. She was too weak, too hurt, too traumatized to even think clearly and now this young man burdened her with this?! She's had enough but what could she do? She could tell she was talking to a stubborn person. She wouldn't be able to stop him now. All she could do was wake everyone up and tell them about Amir's plans but that didn't sound like a good option; the least thing she wanted was to stand in someone's way or make someone angry. Especially if that someone was a male. So she reluctantly began to give him a detailed description of the road, Lee-Kim listened patiently, repeated what she said several times and took off not much later. What he left behind was a woman who now even hated herself, she wondered if she had just sent this young man straight to his death. She should've stopped him...

 

 

 

 

 

It took the young prince longer than expected; two days later he finally reached Chazeem by sunset. From far he could already see the leftovers of the village. Not even the former fortress was there anymore, the trees that had first surrounded the place, were burned down just like possibly everything else. Lee-Kim wasn't even close but he could already smell a terrible scent descending from the village. It was a smell of death and rotten water. The prince chocked a few times, his stomach dropped but he didn't let that stop him from going further. He needed to see what was left of this place and who. His horse slowly trotted forward, the closer the prince came the more his hopes decreased. He remembered seeing a few huts before but they were all gone. The soil was red from blood, there were things that looked like burned limbs. Lee-Kim felt his body shiver. He couldn't keep it in anymore and vomited right into a puddle of blood. "Let's go," he said to his horse and pulled the leading rope to the right. The sight wasn't any better at the village's center where he sat around the fire the night before he and his friends left. The former circle of wood was destroyed, the soil was a mix of ashes and smelly liquids. "Where is everyone?" The prince mumbled to himself and glanced around. He almost wanted to yell something in order to maybe grab some villagers attention but then he contained it. It wasn't said the danger was gone. The offenders could still be lingering in a dark corner just waiting to strike. At that thought of being watched by lawless, he felt a cold shiver run down his spine. But then he gritted his teeth and blocked every negative thought from his mind. He was the prince after all, he had to do this, he owed it to the country. But sadly, he had no idea what he could do. What if he didn't find anyone? What if he still didn't know who attacked the village? What if he had taken off for nothing? While the prince sat in his saddle thinking of his next action, Haro's brown ears twitched to the side. The horse neighed and stomped on the ground. "What is it boy?" Said Lee-Kim but then froze himself. He heard footsteps behind him. Within a blink of an eye, his sword was out and Lee-Kim faced the intruder pointing the weapon at them. But at the sight of Thelma's face, Lee-Kim lost the tension and sighed heavily.

"What are you doing here?" Said Thelma lowly. The woman before him looked like she was about to cry. But surprisingly she seemed to be in a better condition than Danya. "Are you alright?" Said the prince and hopped off his horse's back. Thelma nodded silently. "Don't worry, help will soon come." He stepped closer and spread his arms. "Are there any more survivors?" Thelma raised a brow, "more will come? When? How many? Are they on the way?"

"They will be here soon."

"Why did you come alone?" The prince sighed, "it's a long story, I need to see how many have survived. Do you know where the attackers are? Please, you need to tell me what happened."

"You shouldn't have come," said Thelma, shaking her head, "it'll just make everything worse."

"What do you mean?" Said Lee-Kim. This woman seemed a bit confused; why were her eyes traveling around the place? Her torso was half facing the forest behind her and half Lee-Kim, like she was going to run away. "Well," Thelma sighed, "perhaps you should come with me, I don't think this place is safe." Lee-Kim understood the woman feared another attack, but something was off about her. How come she didn't seem to be injured at all? Had she really been this lucky? Her clothes were fine, her hair was in a tidy bun and not one particle of dust stuck to her. But Lee-Kim shrugged it off for now, maybe she had managed to clean herself or something. So, he took Haro's leading rope and followed Thelma into the quiet forest. The old lady's feet seemed to be shaking as she headed forward, her thin leather shoes made no sounds on the soil, her breath was low just like her -Kim watched her with a frown, every now and then she glanced over her shoulder like she was scared it wasn't Lee-Kim behind her but someone else. The prince wanted to tell her she shouldn't be afraid but then he reconsidered, thinking interrupting the silence may scare her. First, she needed to calm down. The further they walked, the darker it became around then. Hopefully this woman knew the way, it wouldn't be good to get lost now when you could run into a wild animal or worse- a lawless. Thelma sighed lowly and slowed down as she walked further, Haro seemed to sense her nervousness, the brown horse came to an abrupt halt and tilted his head back. "What is it, boy?" Lee-Kim pulled the rope but his horse was no dog on a leash who Lee-Kim could just force forward. "Thelma, hold on a moment." The woman said nothing but stopped without looking at him. Lee-Kim raised his brow and patted his horse's head. His loyal, dark eyes seemed to reflect Lee-Kim's unease. The horse felt that something was wrong, and so did Lee-Kim. Slowly, he glanced over his shoulder to look at Thelma, she stood still, her back was turned to him but her fists were shaking. "Thelma," said the prince lowly, he could feel the tension and also fear taking over his body, "tell me, what's going on." The woman glanced up, he heard her loud breath accelerate and saw her trembling knees. "They're here, aren't they?" Lee-Kim gulped, slowly bringing his hand to his sword. Thelma finally moved, he saw her turn her head and glare at him with teary eyes, "I am so sorry, your highness." The prince's eyes widened, he took another step back, pulled out his sword and followed Thelma's eyes to the back. A person dressed in black appeared out of nowhere, like a ghost. "Ninja," the prince spat the words out. And pointed his weapon at the intruder.

The person came closer, Lee-Kim tried his best to stay calm, but he knew that more were to come. These cowards wouldn't just send one of their men after the prince. But rather a group of them. Lee-Kim's eyes traveled to the trees around him, his heart dropped as the former shadows suddenly moved and magically transformed into people. His head snapped to the left where he saw five men stand next to Thelma, their weapons raised. The other ones behind the trees came closer, Lee-Kim glanced at the old woman who had her eyes squeezed shut. "I've kept my promise, now let me and my family go." One ninja stepped forward, his dark eyes were on the prince but his sword's swift movement was directed towards the old woman. Lee-Kim gasped as she dropped on the ground like a sack of rice. "Welcome your highness," snarled the killer, and rushed forward. Metals collided as the prince blocked the person's attack. The killer tried to push him to the back, but Lee-Kim kicked him in the guts and slit his throat. He wasn't going to give in that fast, if he was going to die, then he would at least take some of these monsters with him. Two other killers ran towards Lee-Kim. The prince kept their swords away from him with his own, he used his legs, arms and shoulders to avoid any kind of injury. But the more attacks he blocked, the more ninjas attacked him, soon it was five on one. The prince was incredibly fast, but he was still alone fighting against all these men. Soon he was going to lose, the prince was aware of that; therefore he had to find a way to escape, he could simply just run off, but he wouldn't get far, he didn't know this forest well enough to find a way out of it. He needed to get back to his horse, which stood about thirty feet away from him, how could he get there? Lee-Kim's eyes focused on Haro, but didn't forget his surroundings, he grabbed one of the attacker's by the collar and used him as a shield as a sword pointed at him. The ninja was dead right away, Lee-Kim literally threw his lifeless body towards the group of attackers but that only kept them distracted for a second. Gathering every ounce of energy he still had, he changed to attack mode, his stance varied and he slightly lowered his head. With gritted teeth, he rammed his weapon towards the men in front of him, one held onto the sharp metal with his own hand and tried to pull it away from him. Lee-Kim let go, so that the man lost his balance and fell on his back, pulling another one with him. The prince used this moment, to grab a heavy rock and throw it at another man's head. It hit his eye and fell on his food. The man made no sound but he held onto his eye. Lee-Kim rushed forward, not minding the sword's tips pointing at him, he changed his direction towards the tree on the left, jumped against the bark and used it as a trampoline. He stretched out his leg and hit the head of the ninja whom he attacked with the rock. Mid air, he held onto the sword of his enemy and ripped it out of his hands, with that he stabbed a ninja in front of him and now continued forward to the one who held onto Lee-Kim's sword. The prince took a deep breath and used his bare fists to attack the two men, approaching him from either another one jumped onto his back, apparently they lost all kind of fairness in a battle. The prince was buried under a heap of ninjas, he felt legs kicking, fists punching and then a dagger stabbing him into the side. The prince groaned loudly as the sharp metal cut through his skin. Another fist punched him directly onto the fresh wound, but Lee-Kim fought back, an arm which just reached to his neck, was bitten by the prince's teeth, he bit hard enough to taste the blood, that way he felt a weight off the men above him, a foot on his left pulled back to kick his face, but Lee-Kim freed his left arm, held onto the foot and pushed it away, so that the ninja clumsily fell down. The prince let go of the arm and grabbed the man's hand. The ninja kicked him in the sides but Lee-Kim tried to ignore it and let out his strength on the hand which was now broken. The prince managed to fight off the ninjas around him, but he felt his energy decrease, he needed to get away soon. He stumbled forward to the dead ninja on the ground and picked up his sword. One who tried to block his way, was punched in the face and pushed away. Lee-Kim almost reached Haro when he felt a hand grab his shoulder. The prince spun around and answered the attack with his weapon. This ninja fought strong and quick. Lee-Kim was feeling quiet the opposite, therefore, he had to set an end to this battle since he wouldn't be able to fight more and much longer. The swords collided, and both opponents stepped towards each other trying to push one another away. Lee-Kim saw the rage in his enemy's eyes and for a moment, he thought the fear would take over him. The ninja was very strong and also a head taller than the prince, he took a step forward and pushed the prince back. He saw his free hand move to his black belt which held a shiny dagger. Lee-Kim had no additional weapon; he was taught a good and fair warrior needs only his sword. Apparently ninjas lived by different rules. The prince stumbled to the left, the dagger cut his cheek, not that deep but the prince knew this was just luck. The ninja growled like a dog as he approached Lee-Kim swinging both his weapons at him. The prince moved away, but then felt a tree behind him. He glanced up and back to the attacker, this man was aware of his advantages but sadly he forgot his stance. The prince smiled wryly, dropped his sword, raised his arms and jumped up. He held onto a thick branch and just as the attacker rushed forward, the prince pushed himself of the tree with his two legs, and fell right onto the man. His sword dropped but the dagger, cut Lee-Kim's upper arm. He pulled it out, and with a swift movement ended the attacker's life. The prince let out a deep breath, but pulled a grimace as the other attackers approached him again, seven were left. He couldn't remember how many he had killed, but the prince knew that he wouldn't be able to do this another time. He wanted to get up and quickly get on Haro's back, but that was when Lee-Kim saw a shadow behind him. He glanced over his shoulder and saw a person with a black cloak. The man grinned, raised his sword and hit the prince's head. That was the moment, when everything went black. 

 

 

 

"We have to report it to Vin!" Shin said for the fifth time, June paced back and forth her fists were swinging in the air and her jaw was clenched. "Now you want to talk to Vin?" Snapped June, "just a few days ago, you thought he wants us dead." Shin lowered his gaze, "us, but maybe not the prince." June frowned, she wished she could just leave back to Chazeem and find Lee-Kim, she was dying of fear. Leaving alone was just the stupidest thing Lee-Kim could have done, why did he act so dumb? June was certain the attackers just waited for new victims to stop by. Who knew, maybe the prince was dead already. June shook her head, pessimism wasn't going to help now; she had to think rationally. If they went back to Chazeem now, they would be in grave danger. Who knew how many of the attackers still lingered there, it was just too dangerous. However, riding back to the camp would take days, and maybe Lee-Kim had no time left. "Oh god," June rubbed her head and squeezed her eyes shut, "what should we do?" Shin shook his head, "act…but .." he sighed, "I am clueless." He watched his friend with a deep frown, he knew that it was his duty to help the prince, yet this was going to be dangerous. According to Danya's report, it really were lawless who attacked and every five year old knew that lawless are the characterization of danger and death. Shin would be no help if he was dead, so he needed to act wise. "Well," Koji walked towards Shin and June, he looked just as worried as the rest of the group, "Amir needs us, yet we need help." Shin nodded.

"The question is, if we report this to General Vin, would he really help us?" Koji spoke June's thoughts. Due to the suspicions they had against the general, they were concerned if this was really wise to seek help from a guard. "I fear we have no other choice…we need to report it." Said Hans who just saddled his horse. "if we don't, Amir is dead for sure." Therefore the group got ready to leave, with heavy hearts and dark thoughts they took off and galloped through the forest. Danya came with them, but agreed to leave the group by the next village. She was still scared but at least she'd be safe group made their horses run as fast as they could, they knew time was running against them. Despite the unease June felt, she tried to stay as calm as possible. However with every step Lux took, she said another silent prayer. The forest seemed endless, the group didn't even know if they took the right way. Every road between these trees looked the same. Led by their instincts and the faint memory they had of the road, the group reached a village at night two days later after they had taken off. Fred remembered this place faintly, they had passed by it when they had taken off to Chazeem. That meant the camp wasn't far from here. "The horses need rest," said Koji as they reached the village's market place. Fred patted his mare's gray head and nodded, "yeah, if we continue like this we'll kill them." June hated it, but she knew her friends were right. Even Lux seemed exhausted. "Perhaps we should spend the night here," mumbled Hans. "We can't!" June shot up, "Amir may not have a night left."

"But what are we supposed to do? We need our horses, otherwise it'll take us weeks to get back to the camp and besides who's supposed to carry our stuff?" "They're right," said Shin with a frown, "we got no other option."

"There has to be." Said June, biting her lips. "Look, we all want to help Amir, but it isn't said that he's in danger, maybe he's just waiting for us in Chazeem. Maybe nothing happened to him." Koji offered but June punished him with a mad glare. Shin sighed and raised his palms, "alright, we'll rest for the night and then get back on our way, we need to buy food anyways. It's going to take us at least three days to get back to the camp, so either way we have to wait." June dropped on the ground in the middle of the empty road, Koji may have been right; maybe nothing had happened to the prince. However, things could still happen soon. He was all alone there, and you never know who lurks behind the trees, preparing to attack. The group led their horses to a stream nearby, Hans, Danya and Koji took off to buy food, Fred prepared the fire and Shin sat by the stream next to Tay. Her chin rested on her knees, empty eyes were fixed on the water and her fingers ran through the soft grass. "I know you're worried about him," said Shin, "but don't let it take over you. We have to act rationally and stick together." June nodded but didn't move her gaze. "What happened to Saint Calum?" Shin patted her back, "it's going to be fine, trust me." June knew that he didn't even believe it, yet if felt good to hear these words. Danya managed to find a place to stay at, she felt scared about being alone yet she didn't stop the rest from leaving. "I don't know how to thank you," said she quietly, as it was time to say goodbye. No one slept much, even the horses seemed to be nervous. They repeatedly rammed their hooves on the soil with their ears turned back. "We only did our job," said Koji with a smile as he patted his horse's neck. Shin grinned at his blush and elbowed June who also had to smile. "We'll try to get in touch with you, take care of yourself," Hans patted her shoulder with an encouraging smile. Danya nodded, "you should also be careful, and good luck." 

 

 

Fog danced over the ground, only the few stars spend some light in the endless darkness. Off the saddles, ropes in hands and gazes on the ground the group headed forward. Knowing, it could be too late. They could already see the camp down the hill in the open field, it was a relief to see that the camp was still there, but what would expect them there? Slowly, they trotted into the valley, with tension in their bones, they approached the first tents. A few guards walked around the field, June discovered some other students sitting around a campfire. "Hey, now they made it!" Said one of them pointing at Hans, "you're going to get in trouble, big time!" Shin pulled a face, "would you stop me if I kicked their asses?" Fred sighed, "I'd help you." "Where's Vin?" Asked June. The group headed further into the camp and finally discovered him, standing in front of a fire with a map in his hands. His features looked dark and it seemed like he had grown older within these few days. "General?" The group stopped a few meters before him. Vin did not look up, "the order was two days not an entire week." "General, we have a problem." Vin's hand traced a line on the parchment, "got any information for me?"

"Amir's missing." Said June almost inaudibly. Now there was a trace of emotion in the general's face, "what are you saying?"

"The village was attacked again after we left, he returned to the village at night and…"

"Then why the hell did you not follow him?!" June stepped forward, "we alone, can't fight fifty lawless at once." Once she mentioned the ninjas, the entire camp fell silent. Vin blinked a few times before he dropped the parchment and approached the group. "Alright, you'll tell me everything that happened now." Koji, Fred and Hans were impatiently waiting in front of the tent as Tayzawa and Shin explained the situation in a few words. Vin remained calm yet his face was blood red and his lower lip quivered from anger. "This shouldn't have happened," said he after a moment of silence. The torches in the tent created shadows which dance on the general's face making his bruise like wrinkles darker and deeper. "I should've known this will happen." "How?" shin tilted his head, "let me guess, you were aware of the dangers, you knew that some of the students may get killed." The general blinked up and growled, "do not put this on me, those were orders I couldn't ignore."

"So you basically had the orders of risking our lives? Is that why you brought us to the academy?" Shin shrieked, "what kind of general are you?"

"Shin," June whispered, "it's enough."

"No, it's not!"

"I understand your anger kid, but it was the king's wish."

"The...what?" June blinked, "you mean, the king wanted us to...?" General Vin stood up and folded his hands behind his back, "the true traitors are closest to the king, sadly..." Shin looked at June, he was completely lost. What did this have to do with this trap, they had gotten into? What about the prince? Narmeen would've never risked his son's life...right? "Just a day before the mission, I was called into the palace, where the king informed me about the attacks in the villages. I was informed about the guards who were killed after they were sent to help and the killers who disappeared like ghosts. His majesty was determined to do something about it, but let's face it...we don't have the strength to fight it."

"I'm lost," said June. The general eyed her with a frown and sighed, "we had guards, more loyal, more kind, more brave than you could imagine. Why else was Saint Calum so peaceful before?" Vin glanced down and shook his head. "But the dynasty's enemies planned something big, inconspicuously, they erased all those who'd risk their lives for the royals and the kingdom. One by one, until only the traitors were left. It always looked like an accident, advisers, savants, guards, warriors or physicians were killed or never seen again. The traitors surely know, that the people of Saint Calum would never accept anyone else on the throne other than Narmeen or the prince, therefore they are trying to destroy the dynasty from within the palace, cause unease within the people of the kingdom and finally end the dynasty for good." Shin raised a brow, "but if they are already behind our lines, why didn't they kill the king yet? And why are they trying to bring unease upon the citizen?" "Because they still support the dynasty. But by removing the true guards and replacing them with these corrupt swines, they have settled a certain distrust within the people's minds. First, the traitors want to take away the trust and loyalty the people have in the king, then, they'll strike."

"But then, why doesn't Narmeen do anything about it?" Asked June. "He's grown blind, he knows traitors are behind our lines, yet he doesn't see the obvious. Those we are seeking, are closest to the king, I can't tell you who exactly it is, but I am certain that some of his majesty's advisers are the traitor's we're looking for. I am just not sure who it is..." June thought of what Hans had said a while ago, "the king is nothing but a puppet." Vin frowned, "sadly, you are right. But I will set an end to his. I already have a suspect. But first, we need to save the prince." Shin glanced up, "we'll go back to Chazeem?" Vin nodded, "yes, and this time. I'll come with you."

20: Chapter 19

Lee-Kim sighed and leaned against the hard brick wall. He closed his eyes and pressed his hand on his wounded waist. He had lost a lot of blood and now it seemed like his wound was infected. Sure as hell he wouldn't be able to endure this much longer, he had to find a way to get out. But how? He didn't even know where he was. He lost his conscious in the box he was carried in and after he woke up -which could have been days later- he found himself in this tiny room; the ground was cold, the air seemed frozen and only a few sacks of rice could spend some comfort. They had taken away his weapon. Since days, he hadn't eaten or gone outside. Only the raindrops coming through the tiny and only window kept dehydration away but that was it.

Ninjas had captured him and the group had probably no clue where he was. What would his parents say? How would Saint Calum react if he died? Would the ninjas really win this war? They seemed to have a strategy but Kim didn't understand it. They knew he was the prince, that was already bad enough but the fact that they hadn't killed him right away was even scarier. Would they try to lure his father into some kind of deal in order for Kim to be free again? But what would be the conditions? Squeezing his eyes shut, the prince sighed and tried to ignore the stinging pain. He thought of the men he had killed and Thelma's desperate look before her life had found an end. Kim was certain she didn't mean to put him into this trap but since she asked about her family, he could tell that she had no other choice. But how did the lawless knew where to find him? Someone must have let them know, but who?

It was curious how the prince's thoughts jumped to one particular person; someone who had been causing trouble lately, everything was messed up since their arrival at the academy. Tayzawa. Was this kid really a spy? Well, it would make sense, after all he acted suspiciously enough. How come Lee-Kim was almost killed just shortly after Tayzawa joined the academy? He claimed to be Vin's nephew and a former student of the great master Han, yet he showed no special talent in the art of fencing. Kim was sure, this Tayzawa kid was a bad warrior and a bad spy.

He would've thought the spies would be harder to recognize, not that obvious and definitely not that young. This kid probably just turned 16 or maybe he was even younger and bribed himself into the academy. But then, what role did Vin play? Was the general also under the cover of conspiracies or was this all a misunderstanding?

Tayzawa had tried his best to help Chazeem and what he said to Lee-Kim may have been annoying but right. So what was the prince supposed to believe? If he ever made it out of this place alive, he needed answers and he needed to act. Otherwise the spies would make sure not to fail again if they attempted to kill him a third time, they'd surely succeed...

 

 

 

"How many?" Said the general, eyes closed and flat palms pressing onto his dark brown desk in his rust-colored tent.

"We don't know," June mumbled after throwing a quick glance to Shin. "We're only telling you what the woman told us."

"You mean, you didn't confirm it yourselves?"

"We were supposed to bring you reports," Shin mumbled with a frown.

"Well, you had already been late for the reports, so a few more days wouldn't have made a big difference, don't you think?"

June rubbed her temples, "what were we supposed to do? You haven't seen Danya and what terrible things they had done to her and her people, besides we knew Amir needed us but we also knew that we couldn't help him alone."

Vin glanced up, "in situations like these, you have to think logically. I didn't get you to the academy to act like well-behaved soldiers but to keep the prince save!"

"Well, in the first place, we're supposed to find the spies." Shin threw back.

"Shh," June shushed, " General, we're talking about lawless here. And not just a few!"

Vin slowly closed his eyes and hoped that no one had heard Tay yell. Too many were way too curious for their own good, therefore he had asked only Shin and Tayzawa to step into his tent and to explain everything slowly.

"What's been done, has been done." Said the general, eyes on his hands, "but we got to be careful, very careful. If anyone finds out the prince is in the hands of the lawless, we're dead and so is his highness. You understand?"

June and Shin nodded.

"Good, take a little rest, then we'll get ready."

"Should we tell the others to prepare too?"

Vin nodded, "but keep it quiet, no one else needs to know where we're going."

June who was already on the way outside, stopped and glanced over her shoulder, "what do you mean?"

The general glanced up, "I am taking you to an extra mission, as a punishment because you came so late."

Shin looked at his friend with a confused frown, "wait, you mean only our group will ride back to Chazeem?"

Vin smiled half-heartedly, "that's exactly what I mean."

"But," Shin stepped forward, "haven't you heard what we told you? We think there are more than fifty lawless! We need an army to fight them!"

"An army of spies who'd probably turn against us."

June shook her head, "what if we tell his majesty about this issue?"

Vin sighed, "it would take a while for us to get back to Saint Calum and besides, if we send out a letter we can't be sure if he really gets it and if he does, the guards and advisers will quickly find out about this. Don't forget what I told you about the people in the palace. We can't trust anyone there."

"Yet, you're sending us out to this kamikaze mission?" Shin yelled, pointing his flat palm at the parchment which displayed a map of nearby villages.

"Would you prefer another option?"

Shin glanced around, "yeah!"

"well, so would I but sadly there is no other option. If we stand here and discuss our next movement, we could as well just stay for good." He rubbed his palms and frowned deeper, "the prince's life lies in our hands. We have to act now."

June hated to hear that but she knew Vin was right. Who knew if Lee-Kim was even still alive? June feared the following days. She'd have to run back to Chazeem wondering if Saint Calum's crown prince was still alive or not. She could  already picture it clearly; how lawless would break into Saint Calum, present Narmeen's head on the balcony of the palace and push the kingdom into an eternity of despair; if Lee-Kim was really dead , she could as well kill herself. Even if the reason why she survived the last years had been the desire to avenge her beloved ones, she didn't feel so sure anymore. After seeing her old friend again, she found something which she thought died long ago. A strange feeling, giving her motivation but also impatience; that feeling was hope.

Lee-Kim had reawakened it within her very soul, it had given her a strange comfort of warmth which spread in her heart and lifted  a heavy burden off her shoulders. It made her feel like a part of her past had just been a terrible dream which she had finally woken up from. Maybe knowing that at least one person from her old life was still around was the comfort and the hope which she had longed for in all these years. But if this person died too, she'd lose her hopes for good. This time however, would be tougher than before. It was already hard to bear her family's death but if Kim died she wouldn't be able to endure it…not for one day.

"Get ready now," Vin's voice disrupted June's thoughts, "saddle your horses and tell the others from your group to pack some rations, then we'll leave."

"But what about the other guards out there?" Asked Shin as he crossed his arms, "they'll definitely become suspicious if we just take off without them."

Vin scratched his chin and sighed, "the extra-mission excuse, remember? That'll work."

"I don't think so," said Shin, "these guys aren't dumb."

"You don't know what they are, I see no reason to trust them. The prince's life is already in danger, let's not make his death more probable than it already is." The general raised his head with piercing eyes that examined Shin's face in the torches light, "most don't know that Amir joined the mission, therefore they can't make any suspicions without given evidence."

"Unless they already know the prince isn't in the palace, didn't you say the spies are there too? Surely they'd inform everyone about his highness's whereabouts."

The general had to admit Shin had a point there, sadly there wasn't any reassurance or confirmation promising at least some safety to him and the students. However, this matter was about the prince's life, currently it was more at stake than ever before. That's why actions had to follow right away, who knew how much time his highness had left?

"Take the risks," said Vin then and lowered his gaze, "I am sorry, but that's the only thing I can say now."

June nodded with wide eyes and turned her emotionless face down as she left the tent. Shin glanced after her, biting his lips he wished he could just disappear with her and no longer care about this problem. "You know you could get us killed, all of us."

The general returned the frown, it wasn't cold like Shin's but contained a lot of concern, "I know." Said he, "but I fear that we have no other choice."

Vin was as happy about this situation as this young warrior in front of him was. But in a war like this, it was necessary to take risks. If he didn't, he may have to shoulder the responsibility of the prince's death and therefore maybe even the downfall of Saint Calum...

 

 

"What the hell is this man thinking?" Shin paced back and forth, shaking his fists in the air.

The rest of the group watched him in silence as they sat around a campfire afar from the tents.

"We'd need an army to save Amir."

"You heard the general! We have no other choice." Mumbled June, with her eyes on the sand, "and didn't you tell me that Amir may be fine? Those were your words!"

Shin stopped and gazed at his friend, "I know what I said."

"What I don't get is why are you making such a big deal out of it?" Hans raised a brow, "as far as I am concerned, Amir is just a mere warrior like us. Considering the general's orders I find it weird that he suddenly seems so concerned about him, I mean Vin sent us out to Chazeem knowing we could die. Why would he now care about Amir's life if he didn't worry about it before?"

"Well, he would care if Amir isn't the mere warrior that we think he is," Koji glanced at his folded hands, "Amir was first not around, he should've joined this mission right away. What had been his excuse again?"

"What are you trying to say?" Asked Hans with a creasing forehead.

Koji shrugged, "I don't know, but what if the rumors are true? What if the prince really is a student here?"

Fred gulped and tilted his head, "hang on," his eyes widened, "are you saying Amir is…his highness Lee-Kim?"

Shin scoffed, kicking a little rock into the fire, "you don't know what you're talking about, why would the general sent the prince out to a dangerous, death-bringing mission?"

"C'mon," Fred pulled a face like he was in pain, "all male royals have to join the academy, it's a tradition."

"Yeah, but not in times like these." Shin replied, "everyone knows about the traitors, of course the king wouldn't risk is son's life falling into their hands."

Shaking his head, Koji got up, his emotionless features seemed to scream, "what if he would? The fact that lawless are behind the royals is an open secret, wouldn't it be safer for the prince to be in the academy under a fake identity than staying in the palace open and free for everyone to attack?"

Fred sighed, "but maybe that's what they want us to think. It's also an open secret that the traitors are within our lines, whether it's the academy or the palace. Therefore it doesn't matter where the prince is, he isn't safe anywhere!"

Koji stopped, his frown disappeared but his empty eyes widened, "of course," he whispered, "that's why!" his gaze traveled to every face of the group and eventually fell back onto the dying flames, "don't you see it? From the first moment, we've suspected this mission's nothing but a load of bullcrap, a trap! But not to kill us, it's just to kill the prince."

"But Amir wasn't even there when we left the academy," said June.

"The traitors wouldn't know, and does this matter? He joined after all, whoever set it up knew who Amir is!" Koji glanced over the field at the tent, "and since we're the only ones who know about the lawless in Chazeem, they want to silence us forever, so we can't tell who the traitors are."

"Who is the traitor?" Shin asked with a raised brow.

"General Vin of course."

Eight empty eyes fell on Koji's face, "are you sure about it?" Hans mumbled.

"Well only this explanation seems to make sense!"

"But you may be wrong," June stepped forward, "I mean, I don't think Vin is a traitor."

Fred smiled humorlessly, "yeah, I'd say that too if he was my uncle."

"Alright guys, be reasonable," Shin raised his palms, "this may make sense but we got no proof."

"I don't think we need one," Fred grumbled,

"No, we do. It wouldn't be right to speculate without any given evidence." June said.

"Well," Fred crossed his arms and punished June with a dark gaze, "what I saw in Chazeem is evidence enough for me."

June shook her head, knowing it was a dangerous situation. If anyone else knew who Amir really is, not only she and Shin may fail at saving him but the entire group may have to pay a high price.

"What are you planning to do now? Huh? Step up to Vin and tell him you know everything? Or how about we go back to Saint Calum and explain our discovery to his majesty himself. Vin's a general after all, we can't just accuse him of being a spy. Come on, think about it, he basically leads the academy. He must have the king's trust. Let's say you're right and Vin really is a spy, what would make the king believe us? Or anyone else if we got nothing to prove our suspicions?"

"What else should we do, hmm?" Hans said, "blindly follow Vin into this death-mission? No thanks, I'd like to live some more."

"We have to save Amir, so yes- we have to go!" June grew impatient, while they were busy discussing, Lee-Kim could be dying!

Hans flat palm hit his forehead, "you're nuts! Or just suicidal!"

"Enough!" An ear-drum cutting voice silenced everyone.

Hans and Fred looked down immediately, Shin shook his head and Koji frowned, only June looked Vin directly into the eye. Everyone wondered how long the general had been standing there and how much he heard. His features were frozen, surely he had heard everything about Koji's discovery.

"Alright, those wish to help their teammate, saddle your horses and those who wish to be a coward, leave the academy right now."

"General," Koji gulped.

"I don't need anyone with doubts," said he stiffly, "guards must be loyal. If you can't be loyal, then you should better leave."

"We are loyal," Shin stepped forward, "we're just worried about those who aren't."

"I am sorry to disappoint you wanna-be detectives but I am not the one you're looking for." Vin commented dryly.

"General," Hans stepped up next to Shin, "it's just that…some things are too …weird. I mean, why this mission? Why are only we going back to Chazeem and what's the deal with Amir?"

Vin glanced to June and Shin, "I had my orders about this mission. It wasn't my decision to send you here. I am only taking you back to Chazeem because I am sure there are some people here who wouldn't fight the lawless but help them and finishing us off. And about Amir, the prince has never attended the academy. That's nothing but a rumor to distract our enemies from the palace. Amir is just a student with good skills. But he's your teammate and no true warrior leaves their teammates or anyone else in the need of help behind. Keep that in mind."

June stepped forward too but unlike the others she didn't look angry or scared. "I'll saddle Lux." Said she and passed by the general.

"Tayzawa!" Shin called after her, "you don't know what you're getting yourself into, do you know what could happen?"

"Do you know what these people are?" She snapped and pointed at the campfire, "cowards Shin, they are nothing but bloody cowards! They're training to become royal guards! They're supposed to uphold peace and save people but look at them! They're even afraid of their own shadows, they are nothing but a joke and if you ask me, they are no better than these bastards in Saint Calum."

"Tay…listen." Shin said softly but June shook her head, "if they're the future of Saint Calum, then we could as well hand all the royals over to the lawless."

"You could get yourself killed," Shin tried but June's stern face didn't even twitch. "I'd rather die trying to do the right thing than live a life full of fear and regret."

Shin frowned as he tilted his head. Her smart eyes seemed so distant, almost like they looked the first time he'd seen her.

"I know staying here won't save him," she glanced over Shin's shoulder at the group, "Do you know what's happening? These suspicions aren't only destroying the country…but also us." She spun around and headed to the line of trees where Lux was. She was too worried  to even think about the possible dangers ahead.All she knew was that she was willing to risk her life for Lee-Kim, what else did she have to lose other than her life? Nothing, except the prince. He was too valuable to the kingdom to be given up not to mention how much he mean to June. If he was lost, so was the kingdom including the last remaining piece of June's past.

Shin said nothing as he watched his friend walk away. He couldn't tell if she was right or not, but he worried; would she come back? Would she be alright? Someone could discover her and then what would happen? With a deep sigh he joined the silent group again, Vin had left them alone and went to prepare himself for the trip.

 

The flames of the fire were dead, so were the good spirits within those young men. As they sat around the ashes they spoke none but all focused on the same thoughts; of course everyone wanted to stay in the academy. But Vin basically extorted them, they had to leave the academy if they didn't go to Chazeem with him. Many wondered if it was really worth it. Koji thought this could be seen as a deal of life and death. He wondered what Tayzawa thought, he didn't think this kid was dumb but maybe naive, however it seemed as though he knew how important it was to save Amir's life. His title wasn't important, neither was his identity, he was a future guard and a citizen of Saint Calum, therefore it was their responsibility to save him from the lawless.

"Tayzawa shouldn't go alone.".

"But this may be a trick! He's Vin's nephew after all! He may just try to lure us into thinking Vin is not dangerous and really the loyal general he claims to be."

Shaking his head, Shin rose from his seat and scoffed, "alright, that's enough. I know Tay since I was a little boy and I know how loyal he is," his forehead creased, "he couldn't be a spy, never."

Hans returned the frown but now it was directed towards Shin, "hang on," said he, "aren't you also Vin's nephew?"

Shin blinked, how could he forget the story Vin had made up for him and Tay? "yeah, so?"

"Well, you should know if your uncle's a spy or not."

Shin looked away, "well, frankly I don't know him that well."

"Please, he's your uncle!"

"So what? Sometimes your relatives are strangers."

"What about Tayzawa?" Koji asked, trying to think reasonably.

"I told you, I know him."

"Not that, but how well does he know the general?"

"That, I don't know."

"Well," Hans said, "back in the village Tay didn't seem to think that Vin set up this trap."

"Yeah but he could be in it too." Mumbled Fred.

Shin sighed annoyed, "I don't know about the general but I bet my life on Tay's loyalty. He's no traitor."

Maybe Vin was a bit suspicious and Shin seriously thought it was better to be careful around him, but not Tayzawa! She just lived for her avenge and she'd never betray Saint Calum! It was just wrong to even consider it!

"Where are you going?" Asked Koji as Shin turned away.

The man stopped and glanced over his shoulder, "I'm going back with Tay."

 

 

June patted Lux's neck and took one last look at the camp. "Just us buddy." Finally she got to get back to Chazeem but just with Vin. That wasn't what she had hoped for. Lee-Kim needed to be saved but could two people accomplish this task? Who knew what was waiting up there in Chazeem, or who and how many? She remembered how Shin had tried to comfort or and how he said Amir could be fine, simply waiting for someone to come. But June didn't feel comforted, on the contrary; she was alarmed. Her blood boiled with fear and this restlessness inside her made her feel tired. She was absolutely certain that the prince was in danger, certainly the lawless had him. Hence, time shouldn't be wasted June feared the prince was hurt maybe already dead. If that was true, Saint Calum's hope of peace would die too and June had no clue what could happen then.

Lux snorted and tilted his head up and down. His loyal, dark eyes were fixed on June. She could see her reflection in them; it was like the horse wanted to tell her something if only she knew what. With a sigh she looked away and pulled on the horse's leading rope, with one foot on the stirrup she glanced over her shoulder just as steps appeared behind her.

'He probably wants to say goodbye' June thought as she saw Shin approach her. She blinked and glanced to the ground, "keep your eyes open, wherever you go."

Shin also avoided his gaze, he could sense how unsettled and scared his friend was. "Perhaps you should ask someone else to watch out."

Frowning, June met his gaze, "you're not going back to the academy?"

"No," the answer came out cold.

Much heavier felt June's heart now, she was worried about the prince but now she also had to worry about her best friend. Now she couldn't rely on Shin anymore, she'd be alone wondering if he was alright or if he needed someone around. Even if it always seemed to be Shin who didn't need protection but June. He was the one she could always count one, now what should she do if he wasn't around anymore? She'd miss him.

Sadly though, Shin's decision did not surprise June,  since this had never been in his interest to work for the government or get involved in the lawless-issue, he had only done it to help her.

Maybe it was for the better, June tried to comfort herself with the thought of Shin being save, away from all the dangers that awaited her. However, she was still disappointed. She needed her friend and selfishly wanted him around.

"Alright," June sighed heavily and looked back down, "take care of yourself, will you?"

Shin shrugged with a pout, "won't be easy, considering the lawless around but I'll try my best, promise."

A  heart-warming grin appeared on his face as June's eyes lightened up. He loved how his friend's features changed and how happy she seemed to be to have him with her.

"you're coming with us?" She asked excitedly.

"I promised I'd help you, didn't I?"

"But what about Vin?"

"Well, if you trust him, so do I."

Relief took over June and just for a second she forgot her sorrows and her solitude. In order to express her gratitude and relief, she let go of the rope and embraced Shin tightly. He was frozen for a moment but quickly returned the hug and buried his face in her soft hair. He was touched by Tay's happiness. Yet, her trust towards Vin hadn't been the reason for Shin to follow them but more his distrust towards the general and the wish to protect his friend….

 

 

 

Lee-Kim didn't know whether it was morning or night, he only knew that it was dark outside. He was too weak to move or to turn his head. A piece of silk which he had wrapped around his waist, could at least stop the bleeding, but sadly his great loss of blood already carried their effects on him. He was dizzy, and his limbs shook even if he didn't move them. He could feel how his condition worsened by the hour, every breath he took seemed to let death in and every breath out was the release of life.

His eyes would barely stay open, but he knew he couldn't fall asleep, he had to stay awake at all costs. Lee-Kim needed a miracle to survive this; he was certain that he hadn't much time left. His mind played tricks, when he fell asleep for a few seconds he had the strangest dreams, but most of the time he couldn't even tell if he was dreaming or waking.

"Disappointing," was this a hallucination?

Like a demon, the voice seemed to hold humor in it. "I thought the prince would be tougher than this.But this pitiful piece of dump is supposed to rule over the kingdom?" The person snickered, "sad thing."

Lee-Kim tried to open his eyes, but the darkness hid the intruder too well.

This demon seemed to shout his amusement from every direction at the prince.

"Leave us alone," the voice said. Steps followed his order, and silenced the room until the creaking door closed again.

"Ungh," Kim groaned as he tried to raise his head, "w…what do you want from me?" His voice was just a whisper.

"Isn't it obvious? I want your royal death." Lee-Kim's eyes slowly moved to the direction where he suspected the man to stand, "well, I am not giving up easily."

The man snorted, "your fake pride won't help you much."

"If I die, then so shall it be. What would it change?"

"Oh please, don't be so dumb, you're just the first step. The rest will be an easy thing to do."

"I know killing is easy for you lawless."

He could hear the man shift his attitude, "come on, I bet you don't regret killing the men."

"It's called self-defense, they deserved it."

"yes, for sure. You just had to do what you had to do." There was a grin in his voice, "I am also just doing what I have to do."

Kim said nothing.

"I am bringing the rightful king back to the throne."

"What the hell are you talking about?" Despite his exhaustion and fear, Lee-Kim managed to sound annoyed.

"Did you not pay attention in history class?"

The prince sighed and glanced up, the moonlight fell on a tiny spot in the dark cell which lit a dark piece of texture which seemed to belong to some kind of cloak. Lee-Kim tried to recognize his face but failed.

"Well?" The man said, "what was a threat to the royals or should I say who?"

"Antonious."

The man snickered, "my master's father."

"What?!" Kim tried to get up but the man harshly pushed him against the brick wall. The pain rushing through Lee-Kim's veins was terrible.

"Antonious' plan was genius. The only mistake he did was trust this bastard of a guard who told King Nasif about his plans. Andres was supposed to kidnap your father along with other guards. When the crown prince is dead, the next male in the royal blood line is to be crowned, which would have been Master Marco. But Sadly, the guards hadn't been careful enough, some in the palace suspected what was going on, that's why they had to kill like you'd call them-the 'loyal ones'. However, that came in handy since it caused distrust among Saint Calum's people."

"They'd never accept another king!" Said Lee-Kim.

The man snickered, "they already got enough from Narmeen, they are a burden and a shame to your people and guess who is being blamed for the corruptions."

The prince growled, "that's all your doing."

"Of course, our men do what I ask them to do. And if I say kill Narmeen's guards, savants and advisers, they'll do so. And replace them with my men. You see Lee-Kim, your father is in Marco's hand but not much longer, I can promise you that."

"That will never work out."

"Oh, but it already did! We got you! Do you really think regular students would hike out to a village which had been attacked by lawless?"

Kim stayed quiet.

"You got to admit, it's a great plan. The years in exile helped Marco work it out. Now,we got you and once you're dead, we can claim what is ours."

"The throne has never been Marco's and it will never be!" Lee-Kim spat out.

"We shall see about that!" The man snickered before he clenched his jaw and kicked the prince in the stomach, "just die already!"

Lee-Kim wasn't able to talk, he just felt how his face hit the hard ground before his mind shut down...

 

 

 

Maybe it was trust, maybe companionship or curiosity. But whatever it was, it brought Koji, Fred and Hans to the decision to follow Tayzawa, Shin and Vin back to Chazeem. The general was quiet relieved but didn't show it. He knew he was being watched but it didn't matter for now. The prince needed to be saved. That was everything he should focus on.

The trip to the village was filled with silence but loud thoughts. The concern over Amir and the lawless was written across everyone's faces, even the horses seemed nervous. Probably a million times the young guards wondered what  they would  find when they'd get to Chazeem. How much more debris and corpses would there be? Countless prayers were silently said, asking for their mercy and that at least some villagers survived. But would these prayers be heard? The villagers had been attacked by ninjas after all, and every five-year old knew that mercy wasn't a trait ninjas had.

Only a few, short rests were taken. Time shouldn't be wasted, therefore the group galloped through the woods at night and day. Time was running against them, even the road seemed to be their enemy. Heavy rainfalls turned the forest into a sea of mud and bone-breaking roots. The horses were soon exhausted and their owners froze badly. Winds howled through the thick branches of the dark forest and if you weren't careful enough, you'd lose the others within a second and get lost forever.

Everyone's eyes were almost closed, but just one sound would attract everyone's attention. June saw that Vin was in deep thought; he had barely spoken since they had taken off and what he said wasn't really encouraging.

It was no secret that lawless were the worst type of human beings but what Vin told them during their rests made everyone's teeth clatter and hearts stop. Hans and Fred mostly stuck to themselves, June wasn't the only one watching Vin but he reason was concern not distrust.

Shin did not leave June out of his sight. She'd been different lately and it worried him. Koji tried everything to distract himself, he'd count trees, his mare's steps or spoke to the gods. But as he said another prayer in silence  his horse jolted to a stop and almost threw the warrior off. "Whoa!"

The caravan stopped too and spun to see what caused Koji to disturb the silence. "What is it?" Asked Hans with a pale face and wide eyes.

"I don't know," Said Koji patting his mare's neck, "something must have scared her."

He jumped off the saddle and glanced down, "what is this?"

He bend down and picked up something red. It looked like a stone of ceramic, it was a flat rectangle with a very smooth surface.

"What do you have there?" Vin asked.

Koji examined the red thing and shrugged, "I don't know…"

The general took the rock and sighed, "we're not far from Chazeem, aren't we?"

"We could reach it today if we don't rest," June mumbled.

The general glanced over his shoulder and looked back at the piece in his hand, "do you know what this is?"

The warriors shook their heads.

Vin's index rubbed the flat surface of the ceramic before he encircled his fingers around it, "Take a look at yourselves, this belongs to an armor."

Of course! June glanced down at herself and shook her head. These little, red plates made up their red armor. Did this piece belong to Lee-Kim's?

Apparently everyone had the same guess about this plate and rushed back to their horses. The rest of the road demanded every little ounce of energy the horses had within them, but just a few feet before they reached the former fortress they came to a halt. Even Lux refused to continue forward.

The group didn't mind, since horses were known to be sensitive animals it would even be for the better. Death and despair did not only disturb humans but everything else with a beating heart.

Just as expected, the sight in Chazeem was worse than a nightmare. The smell of death made everyone's stomach drop. Bodies and bones, loose limbs and blood mixed with mud and made up the entire field of debris which used to be a village.

Some of the villager's faces were still recognizable, Hans turned his face as his eyes fell onto Magnus' the man who had guarded the fortress.

Not far from him stood Koji, whose watery eyes just moved away from a woman he remembered to be pregnant. A cold atmosphere spread and just for a second, Koji thought he was going to drop dead.

"general," Shin stepped up to Vin who stood by the very center of Chazeem.

"Sadly, you've been right. This was done by ninjas."

Shin frowned, "did you doubt our reports?"

"I was hoping you're wrong. But this…" Vin glanced to the left where Hans and Fred just began to bury the villagers. "I've seen this kind of brutality before…this is a ninja's signature." He bend down and sighed, "but not fifty they're thirty, tops."

"How do you know?"

Vin glanced at Shin and frowned, "Traces."

His eyes fell back on the ground, which weren't only a mud hole but also trampled down fields.

"Footprints", Shin tilted his head and placed his hands on his hips, "but those could be…"

"No, our boots are pointy at the front these aren't."

Shin nodded, it also couldn't be the villagers since most of them had been barefoot.

Vin glanced back up and bit his lower lip, he waved at Koji and Hans and motioned for them to come here, "you, search the forest, maybe you'll find survivors."

Shin could hear in the general's voice that he didn't believe anyone survived…but what about the prince?

"They've been here recently, maybe in the morning."

Shin's eyes widened, "maybe they're still around."

"No," the general didn't look as alarmed as Shin, "they would've attacked already."

"But then how do you know they were here so recently?"

"The rain would've washed their footsteps. That means, they must've been here after the storm."

Despite Vin's reassurance, Shin felt unsettled as he pictured these monsters lurking behind the trees. A cold shiver ran down his spine and he had to look around more than once to make sure that there was really no one, but eventually he followed the general's orders and went to search for survivors.

June and Shin had to take a look at the nearby lake, maybe there'd at least be traces of lawless or Amir. But this place looked so peaceful as if there was no harm in the world. Shin felt that June began to lose hope, no trace of the prince, not one clue where he could be or if he still lives. Shin bet that was the only thoughts she had right now. It seemed a bit strange how worried she was about the prince and what effect it carried on her;  her pale face bothered him and her watery eyes as she had seen the first corpse.

"Tay," Shin whispered as his eyes fell on her reflection in the water.

"I know."

"Are you alright?"

June gazed down, "he's not dead. You hear me?"

Shin sighed, "lawless, Tay. You see how brutal they are. Amir couldn't have survived an attack like this"

"Then where is he?" June said wide-eyed, "then why isn't he laying here like the others, left behind to rot."

"he's the prince, I am sure they took them with him."

"Exactly, therefore he can't be dead."

"Of course he can be! What do you think they'll do with him? Drink tea?"

"If they know who he is, they won't kill him just like that, I mean he probably has his uses to them."

Shin scoffed.

But June's frown didn't waver, "if they wanted to kill him right away, they would have let him here, dead!"

Shin was about to say something, tell her that her hopes were naïve and that she should be realistic, but Hans' loud voice interrupted him; "We found something! General Vin!"

June and Shin shared a quick eye contact of silence before they followed Hans' voice. Running, through the woods June felt nauseous; maybe it was another corpse than Hans had discovered and maybe it wasn't just a villager.

What if Shin was right? What if Lee-Kim really is dead?

Deep in the forest was the rest of the group. Standing in a circle they glanced at the general who held something in his hand. Stepping closer, June and Shin saw what it was; red plates. There were thirty maybe fifty of those all over the place. But there was still no body, no corpse, no Lee-Kim. Everyone watched the general, his features already said what everyone thought. Vin glanced around and deepened his frown, he walked to a thick branched, tree and ran his fingers over the bark which displayed strange scratch-like marks. "Swords," he said almost inaudibly, then he turned back around and kept his eyes on the ground. The rain barely reached the deep forest's ground, therefore there was no mud. He picked up something metallic, and looked at the guards, "who can identify what this is."

Fred stepped forward and frowned, "looks like a piece of a blade."

Vin nodded, "do you know what this means?"

Fred nodded, "someone fought in here."

"It was Amir, who fought the lawless." June said. Suddenly she looked so pale that Shin feared she'd faint.

"But then, where is he?"

Vin turned his back to everyone and looked back down at his hands, "with them, I bet my life on that."

 

 

The footsteps that were left behind came out to be quiet useful for the group, since it let them out of the forest and to a massive fortress not far from Chazeem.

Vin was certain Lee-Kim was somewhere in this town-like place that wasn't assigned on any map. This town must have been built just recently, since just a year ago troops of soldiers and guards had regularly ridden from village to village to collect taxes but no one had ever spoken of this place.

"I believe this is where the lawless gather." Vin and the others stood on the top of a hill watching the town through binoculars.

The fortress was about ten times bigger than the one in Chazeem, towers were built in every corner with two guards watching from their tops. Several merchants and women who appeared to be prostitutes entered the fortress, yet there were no lawless or guards in sight. It was a tricky situation and Vin knew that it would take at least a hundred men to storm into this place. Plus the fact that, it wasn't even sure the prince was there and if he was it would be more difficult than anything else to find him and to get him out of there.

"We're screwed," said Hans who seemed to be reading the general's thoughts. "See all those guards? There's no way we can enter this place and get back out alive."

Fred nodded, "general, don't you think it's better if we head back to the camp and get more guards with us?"

Vin set down his binoculars but said nothing.

"You know we can't do that," June whispered, "we'd risk our lives doing so."

"Yeah," Fred rolled his eyes, "but just walking in there is just as dangerous."

"Fred's right," said Vin.

June tilted her head and blinked repeatedly, "yeah but you said-"

"You're right too, we can't just walk into this place expecting to find Amir and to get him back out of there, however, going back to the camp isn't wise either."

"So what do you think we should do?" Asked Shin impatiently.

The general looked through the binoculars again and almost smiled, "trick them."

Probably everyone in the group looked as clueless as Shin did but no one spoke up.

"They're letting everyone enter…merchants, prostitutes and farmers."

"Maybe they know them." Koji offered but then realized it didn't make sense. They had probably seen hundreds of people enter and leave the fortress since they arrived, it wouldn't be possible for the guards to know everyone's identity.

"They're expecting us," said Vin, "therefore it wouldn't be wise to enter as warriors."

June raised a brow, "what do you mean?"

Vin looked at the group and nodded towards two merchants who just walked to the wooden gate, "disguise."

"You mean, we'll disguise ourselves as merchants?" Asked Fred but received a slap on his shoulder from Hans, "ow man!"

"Merchants have products to offer, we got nothing!"

"true." Said Shin.

"Well, how about our horses?" Said Fred but now it was dark gazes which he received, even from Vin.

"Then how should we get back to Saint Calum without our horses?" Asked June.

"Alright," Fred held up his palms, "those are the only options we have! Farmer or merchant, or would any of you like to dress up like a prostitute?"

The group snickered about the last option, but June however tried to hide her blush.

The general also ignored their laughter, his eyes seemed to be glued to the fortress. It seemed like he was concentrating on something, "excellent Fred."

"huh?"

"What could be less suspicious than a prostitute? Guards may await a huge group of men, or an attack but not a woman."

The students stared at their general wondering if he was being serious, "uh…general?" Fred raised his arm, "I didn't shave."

"Well you don't have to."

June felt how every eye was on her. She avoided her gaze but saw Shin shaking his head with a red face.

"That's actually brilliant," Koji commented.

June's blush was now the deepest shade of red, but now she could no longer hide it.

Fred and Hans busted out laughing again.

"Shin," Vin nodded, "give me your hair band."

Shin removed the blood-red fabric and handed it wordlessly to Vin.

The general got up and walked over to his horse, "Koji, Fred," he opened a little bag which was attached to the saddle and retrieved a little leather sac and threw it to Koji.

"Take this money and go to the market we passed, I need you to buy some women clothes," he glanced at Tayzawa, "a dress but a dark one, I also need two apples and some strawberries."

Koji and Fred glanced at each other in confusion, "wait, you're serious about this prostitute thing?"

Vin nodded, "dead serious. We'll have Tayzawa disguise himself as a prostitute. He's the only one who looks feminine enough. Even these idiots there can't be tricked, therefore we need to be careful. " He walked over to Tay and presented Shin's hairband, "put this on your head, when you found Amir, take it off that's our sign to distract the guards so you can flee."

"But general," Shin frowned deeply and stepped up next to his friend, "what if Amir is too injured to flee or what if Tay can't find him, or what if he's dead?"

Vin noticed how Tay flinched at Shin's last words.

"Then wrap it around your neck and come back outside."

Helplessly, Shin glanced at Tayzawa, "and what do you need the strawberries for and the apples?"

Hans wound his arm around Shin's shoulder and grinned, "well, two well shaped apples…can't you think what they're for?"

Vin rolled his eyes, "focus! The strawberries …well I remember princess Mila eating them to make her lips turn a shade lighter…"

June gulped, "well, then we should get ready." She just had no clue what was going on, she was supposed to become a woman again? She didn't even remember what that's like. And what if she'd be discovered or what if Lee-Kim saw her like this…and maybe realize who Tayzawa really is?

 

 

21: Chapter 20

June was everything but happy as she put on the dark, blue silk dress and let down her hair. Of course she wanted to save the prince but did she really have to do it like this? Did she really have to become a woman in order to get Lee-Kim out of there? Here, in the woods she could at least rely on Shin and on her disguise, but now she had to go to this ninja-town –like Hans said- and seek the prince of Saint Calum. If that wasn't already difficult enough, then surely her uncomfortable and revealing dress. Now she also had to fear being discovered, not even by the lawless but also by Vin and the others. Shin could keep the secret well, but now she'd basically present herself in front of these guys who surely knew what a woman looked like. What if they'd find out? Would she be killed quickly? Or arrested first? Whatever would happen June had no idea how to prepare herself for it.

At least she managed to sneak away from the group to get dressed, however the dress was a bit too big on her and she doubted it would make her look like a real prostitute. 'It's a tent' she thought as she gazed down herself. But she was still a woman wearing a dress, how hard would that be to miss?

"You should hurry Tay!" June heard Hans call.

She cleared her throat and took a breath, "I've never worn these things, it's hard to put them on!"

"Need help?" Koji offered.

"No!" Her answer was a bit too loud and disturbed, "I mean, I'm done."

"Then come on! I promise we won't laugh," though Fred was already snickering.

So June took a deep breath, said a silent prayer and stepped out of the woods. She didn't raise her head until a few moments later, it was strangely quiet. Were they so shocked about the truth? June's eyes first fell on Shin, but even he looked surprised; what she expected was laughter, grins and stupid jokes mostly from Hans, yet what she was given, were blank faces and wide eyes.

Shin gulped and tried to look down. His blush was prominent, even to June.

It was a strange sight he had there, it wasn't like he never wondered what Tayzawa would be like if she just dressed like a woman but this was beyond his imagination; she suddenly seemed so different, like a stranger she stood before him; so female.

Her silhouette was finally visible. Smooth and he believed soft curves showed and long raven-black hair framed her pale but pretty features.

"Gods," Koji breathed.

Shin wrinkled his nose as he saw the other guys gawking. A strange rush of anger ran through his veins.

June didn't know how to act, she glanced down and shrugged wordlessly.

"Better than I expected," Vin said ,with an appreciating nod.

"Oh man! I would've totally introduced you to my parents if you really were a female." Baffled Hans mumbled.

"Please," June cleared her throat, "this is embarrassing."

"You sure you're not a girl?" Fred tilted his head with a meaningful glance at her chest which supposedly were apples.

"-Hey!" Shin stepped up between him and June. "We…shouldn't lose time."

Vin nodded, "alright, Tay stay calm. We're watching out for you. Don't worry."

With a wry smile, June nodded and took a deep breath. This went better than she thought.

However these guys weren't as big of a problem as the one she was facing now. Her eyes landed on the fortress in which she hoped to find Lee-Kim, now or never. She may not return, she may be discovered and so terrible things could happen. But she recalled what she once said to Shin, she'd rather die trying than living a life full of regrets. She knew she had to do this, there was no other option.

"Look," Shin glanced away yet his whisper was directed towards June, "you don't have to do this."

But June shook her head. She wasn't happy with this, yet she had no other option.

"Alright," Vin pointed at the fortress, "stay calm and don't attract too much attention."

June nodded and looked at her friends.

"Good luck," Koji smiled wryly. Hans and Fred nodded and Shin's deep from almost seemed like a farewell. June looked at her friends as she slowly trotted down the hill and wished this could just be a terrible nightmare.

Shin didn't think differently, his friend had probably never been in greater danger than now, yet what was he doing? Nothing, he just stood there and watched her enter the lion's cave. "General," Shin gulped, "are you sure this is a good idea?"

"Yes." Vin was just as nervous as everyone else, he hated himself for putting this kid in such danger, yet he also wondered why he had to think about Ena…

 

June fists shook as the fortress came closer and closer. She kept her gaze down and wondered how she could look and act most authentic. Luckily though, she wasn't the only one who headed towards the fortress. A line of wagons, carriages and merchants stood right before her asking to enter, "don't these merchants know what kind of people live here?" She wondered but then shrugged it off. Spies also needed food to eat, right?

Stepping closer, she finally got a better sight of the guards. Men dressed in black and with blank faces, examined the carriages of the intimidated merchants.

One of the two guards mumbled something to his friend, stepped forward and pulled out a dagger. June jerked back, thinking the guard would attack this poor merchant who already flinched away but fortunately, he just slit a sack of rice open. "Nothing, just food," said he , "let them pass!" The other guard nodded and knocked against the huge gate made up of multiple tree stems.

Within seconds the gate was wide open and swallowed the farmers and their carriages.

"We're watching you!" One of the guards called behind them and grinned maliciously.

"Alright," the second guard turned back around and glanced at June, "now who do we have here?" A wide grin appeared on his lips.

Just at the sound of his voice, June's body was paralyzed, she tried to breath slowly and control her fear. If she said one wrong thing now, she'd drop dead in a minute. "I've never seen you here before," said the man whose blue eyes reminded her of ice.

"That's because it's my first time here," oh no, did she just expose herself?

"well then," he stepped closer and walked around her. His smell of garlic and liquor rose up her nose and almost made her choke. She felt his eyes all over her body, it was nauseating as she pictured what he could think of now.

"Tell me, how have you heard of this place?"

Damn it! June should have thought of this, "a…a friend of mine told me that…our services are highly needed and appreciated here." Considering the countless prostitutes she saw walk through the gate, there must really be a high demand on purchasable love.

"Well," the guard looked at his giggling friend and grinned, "who is your friend, because everyone knows that it's not wise to talk about this place"

"I am sure she told no one but me."

"The name," muttered the guard.

June gulped. "Uhm…my friend… Su, she…"

"Su?!" Said the second guard. "Oh yeah, I know that one." He grinned and made movements with his hips that were just repulsive.

The first guard, with the icy eyes let his eyes travel up and down June's body and smiled crookedly, "alright, you may pass."

June smiled wryly and stepped forward but as she passed the man he spoke up again, "since you're new here, I should show you how much we appreciate your services. Come back when the moon's up."

With a grin he winked at her and waited for an answer.

June had to control every single bone in her body, not to scream and run off so the smile she made came out a bit pathetic. "Of course, I'll be looking forward to it."

Close to vomiting, June stepped through the fortress wishing that Lee-Kim could just appear right in front of her….

 

 

"It's been more than two hours!" Shin paced back and forth while the rest of the group watched the fortress.

"Give it time," Fred said with a hand wave.

"What if something happened to Tay?" Shin said with a red face.

"Didn't you see how they let him enter the fortress? This disguise is genius! He'll be fine."

Shin glanced at Vin who seemed to be strangely calm; wasn't anyone else worried about Tay but him?

However, Shin didn't notice that Vin's eyes weren't on the fortress but in the far distance, like something else had occupied his thoughts.

 

 

The darker it got, the lower got June's hopes. She had roamed more than fifty streets and alleys, always keeping her eyes open, but the result of her search was disappointing; this place was huge, every corner lead to another narrow alley with hundreds of houses and corners which weren't made up of wood like she had first assumed but real brick walls.

This town must exist longer than a year, but how come no one knew about it? How could this place have stayed hidden for so long? The answer was clearly obvious though, it wasn't hidden but kept a secret.

Hadn't Vin said that royal guards used to be around this area regularly? Surely they'd known about this town, yet chose not to talk about it. Was there just one guard in Saint Calum who wasn't a spy?

As June walked through this labyrinth, she tried not to attract any attention, sadly it wasn't easy though. She'd already come across of more than thirty guards who made stupid comments at the sight of her.

She worried that even if she'd find Amir, she'd have to face the next problem which was getting him out of this place. Surely, Vin must have planned something, though what could it be? How was she supposed to sneak a probably injured person in a red armor out of a place as highly guarded as this one? Guards were basically everywhere. Every damn spot in this town had another ninja to offer, people trained to watch your every move. Trained to interpret every single frown or smile on your face. Trained to notice injuries. Who knew, maybe Amir wouldn't even be able to walk. Or to talk...or to breathe. Gods, was he even still alive? June sighed and kicked a little rock. She passed by another of countless bars, always hoping for a sign. But there was nothing. She felt like a piece of meat in a lion's cage. At least that's how she was treated; these guards roamed this place like fish the sea. The risk of being caught was always present. "How much?" A man called after June and grinned widely.

Her fist shook and begged to let out their anger, but this wasn't the time to be reckless. She had to be careful for the prince's sake, but time was running and her friends were waiting.

"Where would I hide the prince?" June said to herself and glanced around.

All buildings looked the same, they were just aligned differently. Some alleys lead to a dead end and forced June to return all the way to the main street which was very crowded. In between guards, merchants and prostitutes she may not have attracted much attention but her behavior surely was different, also because she was still more covered than the other women here who basically walked around naked. Also, she didn't respond to men's comments which wasn't typical for a prostitute, she walked around like a lost puppy and she could tell that curious eyes followed her movements.

"Damn," June glanced up and saw a man in his forties in front of her, his leathery skin was wet from sweat and his dull-gray eyes bored into hers. He bit his lower lip and nodded approvingly, "I have to start my shift in a bit, how much do you charge?"

June gulped and held her breath, "excuse me?"

"Full program," he added with a slimy smile.

"Uh…I…" she glanced around. "I got…an appointment, my client's waiting."

"Come on, I won't be long."

"If you wait, I'll give you a discount." She tried but the man just raised a brow.

"Are you insulting me?"

June stepped back, "never, why would I do that?"

He glanced up and cracked his knuckles. "Come on," his hand grabbed hers and pulled her into an alley.

June tried to shake his grip off but he didn't even seem to notice. After a few steps, he stopped and roughly pushed her against a wall. "Raise your dress," he ordered as he began to unbuckle his belt. June was horrified; her wide eyes desperately sought a way out, but there was nothing she could do. This place had different laws, she couldn't count on anyone's help. So what could she do?

"What are you waiting for?" Said the man impatiently and let his pants drop, June made herself as flat as a board and tried not to look down.

"Oh? You want me to do this part?" He grinned and shrugged, "as you wish."

"No!" She screamed and pushed him away but suddenly she felt him press himself onto her. This man stunk horribly, she felt as though his dirt rubbed off on her. June squeezed her eyes shut and groaned as something cold, hit her ribs. It seemed odd, but as she glanced down she saw a dagger pointing out of his pockets.

Without thinking twice, she grabbed it once she felt his fat fingers on her thighs and pulled it out. With a swift movement, she brought it's pointy tip to his back.

The guard froze and glared at her, "you bitch, what are you doing?"

"You should have just simply waited." She spat out, turned the dagger and hit his neck with it's hard handle.

Certain parts on a head or neck could shut down a human system for a while, this simple trick may be sneaky but definitely useful especially in moments like these. The man fell down unconscious and June fixed her dress, she glanced to the main road hoping no one saw what happened and then focused back on the still body before her. Biting her lower lip, she realized she couldn't leave him here.People could find him, or he could wake up and then he'd surely seek her along with other ninjas, then she'd really be in trouble. With a reluctant sigh, she therefore picked him up. Grunting over his weight, she wound his left arm around her neck and dragged him down the alley. This place was very dark, so maybe she'd find a place to hide him in.

However, the alley became narrower and narrower, at one point, the walls touched her and the guard's shoulders, it made her claustrophobic. But as she saw light at the end of the alley, she exhaled relieved and glanced around, hoping that this would lead her to an open but empty place.

The sand-walls rubbed against her shoulders and probably scarred the man's hand, 'serves him right' June thought, but her smile disappeared as a noise interrupted the silence.

At the very end of the alley, under a torch a wooden door creaked up and two men emerged through it. One man looked like a regular ninja, yet the other one wore a long, dark cloak. He mumbled something to the ninja and glanced up at the torch.

June held her breath, hoping they wouldn't see her. 

Luckily, she stopped in the dark part of the alley, covered by nothing but blackness she could be invisible, as long as the men chose not to walk towards her. She prayed they'd disappear back into the house or continue to the left which seemed to lead to a different alley. "Don't let anyone enter," said the cloaked man a bit louder. The ninja nodded.

"I'll be back tomorrow, make sure no one comes here."

The cloaked man, stepped back and glanced up again. This time June 's eyes fell on the man's face, her heart dropped and a cold shiver ran down her spine, these piercing green eyes had once bored into her eyes. June couldn't find a name, but she was certain that she'd seen this face before. It was just too familiar.

But who was he? Scanning her memory, she sadly couldn't think of anyone, but she knew she'd seen him before but it must have been in Saint Calum. Shocked, she watched him disappear behind the building on the right.

'Bastard,' she thought in her paralyzed stupor. A spy, what else? But what was this ninja guarding? And why did this other man wear a cloak unlike the others?

Hadn't he also forbid the ninja to let anyone else enter? This must be it. Lee-Kim must have been here.

She felt a rush of anxiety but also relief as she glanced at the building on her right, thinking Lee-Kim could be there. But now, she needed to find a way to get in there. Who knew, maybe she was wrong and he wasn't there or more guards were inside.

But what other options did she have? She could seek the prince somewhere else, but the probability of finding him in this huge place was quiet low, also because this pig could wake up any minute and go after June. He'd mentioned something about having to start his shift soon, surely someone would soon go looking for him.

June stood there, almost forgetting about her plan when the guard exhaled and brought her back to reality. She glanced at the ninja under the torch and thought of the only idea she had;

"Help!" She yelled and dragged herself and the guard towards the light of the torch. The ninja raised his sword but looked a little bored when he saw June, "get lost, you're not supposed to be here!"

"But we were attacked!" She tried to sound as helpless as possible, her left arm held down the guard's hand, but the other one held the dagger while it looked like she supported his back.

"Not my problem," said the man with a disapproving look, "now get away."

June stepped closer and frowned deeply, "you don't understand, I don't think the attackers were from here."

Finally there was a change in the guard's face. "What are you talking about?"

June glanced around, trying to look scared, "well, it looked like they wore armors."

The man's eyes widened, "shit!" He spat out. June nodded, "they headed that way." She nodded towards the direction she came from.

The ninja lowered his head and glanced around the corner, "they were here?!"

"Yes."

"Tell someone else, I can't get away from here."

Oh come on! June thought, this wasn't working. She stepped back with a slow nod, "I am just so scared."

"Whatever," said the ninja.

June frowned deeper but then glanced up with wide eyes. Her left arm rose and pointed at something behind the guard.

The man spun around peeking through the darkness but didn't notice how June dropped the guard and approached him. With all power in her hands, she hit his head so that he fell down and didn't move anymore.

Lawless or not, but she couldn't bring herself to kill anyone. Not again- this must be avoided.

Staring at the two unconscious men, June decided to first check on the building. Then, she'd take care of the rest…

Lee-Kim knew he hadn't been unconscious for long. As he heard someone scream for help, the pain in his guts was still present. Groaning, he pushed himself back into an upright position and sighed; he thought about his visitor's words and realized that he needed to get out of here.

His father needed to be warned, but how? It's not like Lee-Kim could just walk out of this place, he couldn't even walk.

Maybe he could bribe someone…but that would be tricky too.

What options did the prince have? Now anything –no matter how crazy it could be- seemed better than staying here and waiting for death.

Surely it was around the corner. Glancing up, the prince canceled the idea of fleeing through the window, it was too high, too small and had metallic bars attached to them.

Sadly he couldn't take on the next person who'd enter this place, he was too weak. Plus, he didn't even know where he was and no one knew he was here.

The group was surely in Chazeem now, wondering where he was. But what could possibly lead them here? Where ever here may be.

Hopeless, this situation was absolutely hopeless, Lee-Kim sighed heavily and glanced down at his wounded body.

'Gods,' he thought, 'help me.'

"Ow!"

Jerking up, the prince glanced at the back of his cell. The voice he heard was just a hiss, but it wasn't here. Maybe outside, or was he hallucinating? Was the cloaked man back?

With fear, Lee-Kim silenced his breath waiting for another sound, which soon followed; it sounded like something heavy was dragged across the ground.

It came closer and closer until he heard something drop on the floor. Then it was quiet.

Lee-Kim shifted back into the shade, the movement hurt but not as much as the fear within him. Silence followed again, not even steps or breaths made their way to Lee-Kim's ears. He knew someone was close, but was that person coming to see him?

The prince tried to remember the cell he was in, maybe something was lying around that he could use as a weapon. But it was too dark to see and too late anyways; the steps he'd been expecting were right before the door.

'This is it,' the prince thought and glanced at the slowly opening door.

All he saw, was light illuminating the room. A person stood there, looking at him, the dark figure didn't move, didn't talk just stood and stared.

The prince thought his heart was going to stop but then the door closed again and the light faded.

"What are you waiting for?!" The prince shouted and groaned but no answer was given.

What was this person doing? Preparing for the final kill? The prince had to admit, that there was no chance he'd survive this. Closing, his eyes he squeezed his lips and prayed to the gods. 'At least save my family and the people of Saint Calum, I beg you.'

Exhaling, sharply he tried to calm himself down, but as the steps appeared again he almost screamed. Hopefully they'd kill him fast.

"If you scream again, they'll hear you." Said a voice.

The prince opened his eyes and saw the dark figure again, somehow he believed this wasn't the cloaked man.

The person still didn't show his face, yet they closed the door and approached the him.

Lee-Kim jerked back, but he had no room to back out as the person knelt before him. "Are you alright? I can't believe I actually found you."

Silence.

"Can you move?" The person sounded concerned.

Lee-Kim couldn't believe this was happening, was he hallucinating?

The person shifted to the sight, finally the moonlight shone on his face and gave the figure an identity.

"T…tayzawa?" He whispered, "why am I not surprised?"

June overheard this comment and placed something on the ground, "look, i don't have time to explain anything. I need you to put these clothes on."

The prince didn't move, "what are they waiting for? Why aren't you just finishing your job?"

Tay frowned and tilted his head, "what are you talking about?"

"I knew you were one of them."

Rolling his eyes, Tayzawa stood up and glanced down at himself. "Why would I wear this if I was a lawless?"

A dress. He wore a dress, Tayzawa did not look like Tayzawa at all but more like a Tanya. The prince was speechless. Tayzawa was a woman?!

"Look, someone may be back for you soon. So we have to get you out of here, Vin's waiting already. So put these on and let your hair down, I don't think many know you're here and I believe not every lawless knows what the prince looks like, so maybe if you wear these they'll think you're one of them. First we need you to get rid of the armor."

Without waiting, Tayzawa untied the red threats which held the front and back pieces or armors together.

"We caught the traces they left in Chazeem and followed them," Tayzawa explained hastily, "Vin said it would be too risky, if we all entered this place to find you, so we decided to just send me. A prostitute would be least suspicious."

Lee-Kim watched him as he untied a thick knot, Tayzawa leaned closer and exhaled deeply.

A smell of lilac rose up Lee-Kim's nose, it seemed familiar. Very familiar.

"So, me disguised as a prostitute and you as a ninja is the best option I could come up with now." Finally she glanced up and met his dubious eyes.

"Wait, you mean this is a disguise?!" Lee-Kim asked incredulous.

"Well, I am not wearing this for fun." June commented.

The prince frowned "this looks pretty realistic to me."

For a second June thought he discovered her, but as she saw there was still doubt in his eyes she relaxed and almost smiled, "could you keep the embarrassing jokes for later? Look, you have to trust me."

"Why should I?" Responded he with a whisper.

"Because you have no other choice."

True, Lee-Kim had no choice, and didn't he just say that he'd try anything to get out of here?

 

 

With his arm wound around Tay's neck, Lee-Kim staggered out of his cell. Sadly, one leg began to feel numb, that was going to slow the two of them down. Now, Tayzawa and Lee-Kim could only hope for luck and that no one would check on the cell for a while.

"What the," the prince held his breath as he entered a small, empty but lit room. Two people laid on the ground and didn't move. Questioningly, he glanced at Tay who just blinked innocently, "they were in the way..."

"Are they...?"

Tayzawa shook his head, "I am not like them."

Lee-Kim raised a brow, "but then why is one of them naked?"

"Well, I couldn't go shopping for ninja clothes."

Lee-Kim leaned against a wall while Tayzawa  locked the men up in the cell. The naked ninja now wore the red armor and lay on the ground with the back to the door. Maybe if someone would come in they'd think it's the prince. The other man, sat behind the door in a dark corner where he could only be seen if the cell was entered not just looked at through the opened door.

June remembered the way she'd come from, yet another problem would pop up. How was she supposed to get the prince out of here? Lee-Kim was severely wounded and needed to be supported as he walked. How would that not attract attention?

"Are you sure this is the right way?" Lee-Kim asked as he staggered through the narrow alley. June glanced over her shoulder and nodded, "this is where I came from. We need to get back to the main street."

"And then?"

"Hope that the general sees us."

Lee-Kim stopped abruptly, he tried to catch his breath and looked at Tayzawa with a tilted head "hope he sees us?"

June glanced around the corner she stood at, "yeah, he said we got to get back to the main street, I'll give him a sign that I found you and then he'd get us out...I guess"

"And did he maybe mention how?"

Instead of answering, June shrugged.

"Oh this is just great! When did you plan this? A second before you found me?"

"You can be quiet loud for someone who's so badly injured."

"Quiet!" Hissed the prince.

"Oh now you want me to be-" voices interrupted her. She glanced back around and saw shades appearing.

"Someone's coming," said Lee-Kim, "what if they recognize us?"

"I can fight them," said Tayzawa cracking her knuckles but Lee-Kim shook his head, "I admire your courage, but that would raise too much attention, and can't you hear that they're more than one?"

June took a step back as she heard the people come closer. Sadly, there was no way to run other than going back into the alley, but that wouldn't be wise considering the cloaked men and the guards who lingered there, this was a dead end.

"What should we do?" Said Tayzawa glancing over her shoulder.

Lee-Kim seemed tired, he leaned against the wall and rubbed his chin as he glanced at Tay's robe. "I have an idea."

"Which is?"

"Come closer."

June raised a brow, "what?"

The prince pressed his finger on his lips and grabbed Tay's wrist with his free arm. Despite his injury, he still seemed to have a lot of power; quickly, he pulled June towards him, spun around so that she was pinned against the wall.

"Stay calm and lower your face," Lee-Kim whispered in her left ear.

A warm shiver ran down June's spine as she felt his body pressed against hers. But she knew what he was doing. Here, she was a prostitute after all. And thanks to the darkness, Lee-Kim just seemed like a regular guard who happened to have some female company now.

As the voices came closer, Lee-Kim closed the last piece of distance between them, and wound his arms around June.

This wasn't only weird but also embarrassing. He must be feeling her chest now, surely he'd be able to tell that these curves weren't apples.

His breath tickled the skin of her neck. "They're coming," said he a bit stiffly.

June gulped and nodded, "hide your face."

"I am already!" Hissed he.

Great, he was basically just hugging June. That wouldn't look very realistic thought Tayzawa.

However, she hoped they wouldn't focus much on her and Lee-Kim and just go their ways, but as they appeared by the corner, she stiffened and also wound her arms around the prince. Hoping, time could pass a bit quicker.

The men rounded the corner and now headed towards Tay and Kim. They seemed to be more than five and June could tell by their laughter and their loud voices, that they were drunk.

"Damn! Can we join?!" One of them yelled and laughed as he saw Lee-Kim. The prince looked into June's eyes and June stared back, as terrified as she was, she still felt strangely safe.

The prince exhaled and looked to the left. The group had stopped and watched them. Why weren't they just going away? Did they find out what was going on?

"Hey, continue! We won't bother you!" Yelled someone. The group laughed and made kissing sounds with their lips, "yeah, can we at least join?"

Lee-Kim's dark, wide eyes, fell back on June's. "Just play along," he whispered and tilted his head. June almost jumped as his lips touched her neck. Was he just kissing her? Completely paralyzed and wide eyed she stared at the darkness in front of her, yet she knew this wasn't the time for prudence. So she just hugged him tighter and buried her face in the crook of his shoulder. Lee-Kim growled, probably she hurt him.

"Damn, they're getting it on.".

"Gotta use protection guys!" Another guard added and laughed.

Time passed but if it was seconds or minutes, no one could tell. For a while, Lee-Kim and Tayzawa just stayed there, hugging and waiting. Tayzawa was too stiff and worried about Lee-Kim. She knew how exhausted he was, he needed help soon! Yet, Lee-Kim and Tay continued 'cuddling' until the men were completely out of sight.

"Sorry," said the prince and stepped back, "I just worried they'd notice something." He avoided his gaze and exhaled sharply.

"I…know." Said June lowly.

"This stays between us though."

She nodded and also stepped away from the wall.

The main road was still very crowded, but fortunately, no one seemed to be questioning Lee-Kim's or June's identity.

Therefore, they headed forward to the place she remembered to have seen through the binoculars before. Lee-Kim didn't ask as she stopped in the middle of the road and took her red hairband off.

He assumed it all had a reason, therefore he patiently waited with crossed arms and watched Tayzawa.

Even in the darkness, he could see him clearly; funny how feminine he looked. Lee-Kim had really thought Tayzawa was a girl. Yet, he didn't act like one. The prince had to admit that Tayzawa's actions were heroic, but not only that, he was brave.

The prince didn't know what had made him trust Tay, but maybe he just did because he had no other choice and until now it didn't seem like he should regret it. Walking into this place of ninjas, dressed up as a prostitute may have been quiet dumb yet courageous. The prince bit his lower lip, he didn't only have to thank this kid but also apologize.

"Are you alright? You're a bit pale." Said Tay, glancing over his shoulder.

Lee-Kim nodded breathless, "where are we?"

"Well, I don't really know. Neither does Vin, but obviously it's been kept a secret. Vin thinks this is were all the lawless gather."

"sounds reasonable," Lee-Kim sighed, "and what now?"

"I gave them the sign, now we can only hope they aren't as clueless as we are. Because I frankly have no idea how we're supposed to get out of here."

"Well, how did you get in?"

"I just said I wanted to offer my services, but if I leave just shortly I arrived they make get suspicious."

Lee-Kim nodded, "along with along with a limping ninja."

Tayzawa sighed and glanced around like he was waiting for something. This deep frown didn't look good. Frankly, this wasn't a wise plan. But Lee-Kim decided not to judge it now, at least he was out of the cell.

"Hey you!"

Lee-Kim gasped and spun to the direction the voice came from, a ninja, much taller than him headed towards Tay with shaking fists.

 "Where have you been? You were supposed to be here by nightfall!" The ninja grabbed Tay's arms and shook him.

Lee-Kim took a step back and frowned; hang on, did Tay know this guy? Oh no, it is a trap.

Tayzawa needed a moment to comprehend what was going on, but seeing these blue eyes made her realize who this man was.

It was this nasty guy from the gate, "Oh..." said she. "Forgive me, but I had so many customers, I couldn't find the time."

"Well now you got to have the time. I want a discount too!" He roughly pulled her on her arms and pointed at a building a few feet behind him. Yet, June stood still, "I can't, my next customer is waiting." With a smooth smile, she pointed at the wide-eyed prince, "he's paying double."

The guard wasn't amused at all, "like I care."

He harshly pulled her again but had to let go as something jerked him away. A person literally ran against him  "Come quick!" A pale ninja yelled, "there's a fire! Come on!"

The blue eyed guard blinked and glanced around, "what?"

"Next to the bar! Come quick it's already spreading!"

June glanced over her shoulder and found a huge cloud of black smoke emerge from what seemed the back of the street. Glancing back around, her eyes fell on the hill and the line of the trees where she suspected Vin and the others to be.

This must have been the sign! A distraction! June took a deep breath glanced at her feet. "That explains the stranger!"

The blue eyed ninja looked away from his friend and tilted his head, "what stranger."

June shrugged innocently, "this man I'd seen before, he walked through one of these alleys I thought he looked weird. Since I'd never seen a red armor before."

Blue eyes could have as well been hit by lightening, his reaction would have been the same, "what?!"

"Red armor? Are you sure?" Said the other man.

June nodded.

"Then why the hell haven't you told anyone?!"

"I didn't know it's important."

"Damn whore!" Screamed he and ran off to the alley she and Lee-Kim had come out of. The blue eyed ninja screamed yelled at a few guards to get as much water as possible and headed to the direction from which the smoke came from.

Lee-Kim glanced at Tayzawa incredulous, "this was dangerous!"

"But it worked," Tayzawa grinned proudly, "let's go!"

"But still," Kim hopped after her, "what right-minded would believe that a royal guard would be roaming this place wearing a red armor?!"

June shrugged, "they aren't right-minded."

'Ninja-town' fell into chaos. The fire seemed to be spreading quickly and people tried to save everything they could from the flames. Between all the screaming and running, June and Kim managed to find their way back to the entrance. They weren't the only ones running through the unguarded entrance. "Vin's a genius!" Tay said with a grin, "can you walk?"

Lee-Kim nodded, trying to ignore the pain.

"It's not that far, you almost made it. And they you're safe."

"Hope so."

Tayzawa shook her head, "no, I'll make sure that no one gets to hurt you again. I promise you that."

Lee-Kim felt somehow touched, Tayzawa's eyes were on the prince's limping leg. It looked like the sigh hurt him. Lee-Kim was a bit confused, but somehow believed that Tay was going to keep his promise. Lee-Kim almost smiled as he realized he found someone trustworthy and maybe even a friend.

June didn't notice his stare, she was too caught up with the escape, knowing about Lee-Kim's situation, she decided to stay on the flat road until the gate was completely out of sight. Without asking, she took the prince's arm and wound it around her neck.

Together they staggered away from the fortress and into the night...

22: Chapter 21

Voices, voices and pain. What else was around? He didn't know, it was as if he swayed over fire, he felt the high temperature yet, he was too tired to scream.

It was a spooky feeling which he wanted to end. The voices around him seemed to speak louder and louder, yet what they said remained a question, who they spoke to was a mystery as well. Like demons, their whispers flew around his body like wind, they stroke his skin, leaving goose bumps behind. Pain, pain did not cover the voices but somehow it was continuously present. Occasionally, the dull pain turned into a stinging feeling. Like a snake biting him, it stung and burnt his flesh. The reptile seemed to surround his limbs but mostly his abdomen. The venom rushed through his cells and turned the voices quiet. The darkness he was surrounded by, seemed endless as it bathed him in the restlessness of the hot fire. How long? That was the only questions that roamed his mind. How much more? When would the gods finally answer his silent prayers and end this torture? Could death be worse than this or was this death already? Cold, lonely, empty, painful. But was this the death he deserved? He hadn't been a terrible person, but what good had he done? –Not much-but was this end justified? A next rush of pain seemed to answer this question. The snake attacked once more and burned his every cell. The heat was unbearable. If only something could kill the fire; - water. He needed water.

Why couldn't it rain now? Please, let it rain.

He needed it; cold, air and relief.

Squeezing his eyes shut, hoping to chase the nothingness away, he pictured water and cool air. Like a summer breeze running through his hair, like pearls of spring rain running down his body, his mind recalled memories of the healing fluid. And like his mind playing tricks, his wish was granted. The feeling became real. Yet it wasn't enough; only his head cooled down. Soft and almost unrecognizable, he felt water run down his scalp.

Thank you.

The breeze grew stronger now and for a moment, he thought the snake disappeared.

But just as relief had taken over him, the hell-like pain returned and shook his body.

"Stop," he pleased, "please make it stop."

Something responded his pleas and harshly pushed his limbs back down into the nothingness he swayed in. An icy power jerked his body down and paralyzed him completely. Was it the snake? His agony pushed against this new power, it fought to finally strip his body off his soul. With clenched teeth, he had to endure another jolt; it seemed to push him deeper into the fire. But then, he'd die! Panicking and with clenched fists, he pushed against it, trying to keep himself up but as the snake bit him again, he feared he'd have to give up.

But much to his surprise, he could still breathe. The power had disappeared and given back his ability to move.

Suddenly, everything was different. The nothingness wasn't there anymore, he could feel something-yet what it was-he couldn't tell. There were smells and noised, low voices and feelings that seemed unfamiliar and strange-a dream maybe-but it was a nice distraction from the pain.

He could feel how his paining chest rose and fell with his breaths, his clenched fists were placed on something soft. A faint but not unfamiliar smell of lilac confused his senses. And this sigh, where did it come from? It seemed close, but the darkness was still present. Had he gone blind?

Who was this person? A ninja? Was it them who tortured him?

Fear took over him again; he squeezed his eyes shut and growled lowly.

Why couldn't they just leave him be? But just as he thought he'd panic again, something soft and cool pressed on his forehead, the smell of lilac became stronger.

"Can you hear me?" A voice so soft and tender spoke. "Please, open your eyes."

Who was this? It was familiar but..

"Are you in pain, can you talk?"

No, that couldn't be.

"Lee-Kim!"

The voice shook a bit, but the hand on his forehead was still and soothing.

"Ena?" He whispered.

There was a change within the atmosphere; the hand moved away and the sound of footsteps appeared.

"Where are you?" He asked again but no answer was given.

The smell was gone too, was he alone again? No, please. He begged and opened his eyes…

 

 

Vin emptied his wine glass and placed it on the ground, with his gaze down, he stared at the campfire which didn't spend enough warmth to chase away his cold feeling; he was concerned, but more than that, he was scared. Tayzawa couldn't report much about this town, but what he said, wasn't comforting at all.

Now, Vin needed to be careful, he could only trust a few people with the recent discovery he and the warriors made. Two of them were the Queen and the king, the third person was supposed to get here soon, hopefully no one followed him.

Shin and the others stood a few feet away from him and watched him with weary eyes, they felt bad for suspecting the general but were also confused about Amir.

After Tay returned with him, the general packed up everything and chased the group through the forest, Amir-who had fainted the moment he saw the rest of the group- lay in a blanket which was attached between Koji's and Tay's horse.

Night and day, they ran through the woods, trying to make sure no one followed them. It tired the group out, and many feared for their lives, but about a week later, they reached the capital's suburbs and started to ease they understood, why they couldn't return to their actual camp where the other students and general's wouldn't be wise, since anyone could be a traitor. From now on, they'd have to see a threat within everyone. For their own sake and also the prince' , after they arrived, Vin had sent out Hans with a letter to a village letter was addressed to a certain man named Ray. But who this person was and what business he had with Vin, remained a secret...

"Heard that?" Afar from the campfire, Koji and the others sat in a circle between two trees, he raised his head and glanced over his shoulders with a frown.

"Hoof steps," Fred mumbled, "someone is coming."

Knowing, that any intruder could be most harmful, Koji and Shin stepped forward with their hands on their weapons and motioned to Hans and Fred to stand by their sides. Koji stepped forward, rounded a large tree and glanced into the darkness with his raised sword, "sounds like just one".

Hans and Fred joined Koji on either side and took their stances.

"Shin, go and warn Vin and Tay." Koji said without moving his gaze.

"Shin warn Vin" Hans snickered but stood still as Koji hit his shoulder.

Shin nodded and ran back to the campfire as fast as he could, hoping he'd be faster than the intruder's horse.

As he reached the general, he panted hard and pointed over his shoulder, "int…in…"

Vin saw the alert in his face and rose with his hand on his weapon.

"Someone's coming?"

Shin nodded.

"Stay with Tayzawa and Amir."

Koji's narrowed finally spotted a movement in the black forest, it really was just one horse but it was fast and headed towards the camp in an almost threatening manner.

"We may have to fight." Hans and Fred gazed at Koji with concern in their faces but just as another neigh appeared, they tightened their grips on their weapons and straightened their backs.

The horse seemed to be carried by the wind, yet the person on its back was still hidden by the night.

"No step further." Koji yelled as the intruder was still a few feet away. But the horse did not stop, it seemed like it even ran faster, so Koji stepped forward and pointed out his weapon.

"Who are you and what do you want?"

Hans almost feared the horse would run Koji over but it stopped a few steps before him.

The man on the horse wore a cloak or maybe robe, it was hard to really see it in the darkness. Yet, the fabric reflected the moonlight, it seemed to be silk, something only wealthy people could afford. But what rich man would be riding through the middle of nowhere in the middle of the night?

Fred took a deep breath as he remembered Tayzawa mentioning something about a cloaked man in ninja town, was the intruder this man? What if he even wasn't alone?

With fear he gazed around, maybe there were people hiding somewhere and this man was just a distraction, simply a trap.

The intruder was perfectly still, only his lowered head finally tilted and revealed a pair of piercing green eyes.

With a smile which almost seemed to mock the warriors, the man gazed up and examined each face.

Slowly, he let go off his leading robes and lowered his arms.

"Careful," Hans said and stepped forward , sword pointing at the man and his eyes on the sheath.

But unlike his expectations, the man did not move to pull out a sword but raised his palms in a surrendering manner.

"I mean no harm," the smile was gone but a deep frown now made up his features, "I am here to speak to general Vin, as a matter of urgency."

"Why?" Said Koji, "who are you and what do you want from him?
"Not a ninja who wants your death if you mean that."

Koji was about to tell him that he should better answer if he wished to see the next sunrise but footsteps behind him interrupted his plans.

"Ray!" Vin walked forward and eyed the warriors with a nod, "drop your weapons."

He helped the man down the horse and patted his shoulders, "forgive me but I told them to be careful."

Ray nodded, "death can be waiting on any horseback."

Vin nodded too and turned his head to the warriors, "this is adviser Ray," he pointed at the man, "the letter which I asked Hans to deliver was addressed to him, I asked him to come here."

The moment he said the word 'adviser' Hans dropped his weapon, "a…royal adviser?"

"At your service," Ray mumbled.

"But…the letter only said 'Ray' not adviser Ray."

"It's none of your business to whom it is addressed," Vin grumbled and turned his back to him.

"Let's go, we need to discuss a few things."

Ray nodded and followed Vin with his horse.

 

 

 

June refilled a cup with water and brought it to Lee-Kim's lips. He drank it wordlessly and even let her hold up his head.

His skin was pale, and the wrinkles under his eyes were almost as deep as his wounds. It had taken June all her strength to take care of Lee-Kim. The questions and sorrows lingered in the air and made it impossible for her to sleep.

He hadn't eaten in days, he was dehydrated, one rib was broken, his ankle sprained, he'd lost a lot of blood and the wounds on his waist and his arm had been infected.

The infection was so widely spread, that it eventually robbed the prince of his consciousness.

She used his deep sleep to burn out the wounds, it would've been a most painful procedure to Lee-Kim if he had been awake, so his high fever had come quite handy.

With shaking hands he drank the water and laid back down, "thank you," he whispered.

"Are you cold?"

Lee-Kim nodded, "a little."

June smiled and got up, "that's a good sign," she picked up a pile of blankets that was placed in front of a fire, and brought it over to the prince. "That means your body is fighting the fever." Lee-Kim watched Tay and nodded slowly, the dream he just had- if it even was a dream- confused the prince. The voices, where had they gone? And why did he suddenly have to think of Ena?

"I am alright." Lee-Kim muttered lowly, but the look on his face said something different. He wasn't alright, he wasn't even close to alright. The pain and fear he had felt the past days were still written on his face, like a shadow of darkness surrounded him and reminded him of all the things he had seen.

Every now and then, he'd gaze around as if he'd seen something or someone. His eyes were wary and the frown on his forehead was just another sign of agony. June could heal his physical wounds but the ones in his mind would take much longer to heal. "You should drink more water, it's good for you."

She covered his sweating body with three woolen blankets and then handed him the cup. "Try to rest," she tried to look calm and even put on a smile, "everything's going to be alright."

The prince glanced down at his cup and deepened his frown, although he said nothing June knew what he thought of.

Nothing would be alright at least not for a long time.

"We're far away from this town, Vin made sure that no one followed us and the others are guarding this place with eagle eyes."

"Yeah," he nodded, "but ninjas are skilled fighters."

June nodded.

"It was a trap…" silently he gazed at her and exhaled sharply, "in Chazeem…they knew I was coming, they…they were prepared."

June listened and sat on the edge of his bed, "we saw the traces in the forest…I mean we saw there was a fight."

"Remember the old woman in Chazeem?"

"Thelma," June said with a nod.

"Well, she knew who I am."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you think?" the prince tilted his head, "she knew who I am."

June frowned, "that's odd."

"They had her family, she lead me into the forest and…"

With a shaking voice Lee-Kim reported every detail about the battle and even the cloaked man he had spoken to in the cell. June almost cried as she listened to the brutal words; everyone's fear came true. It was no longer a rumor, not a theory nor a story. It was a fact, ninjas were in Saint Calum. Close enough to kill the royals and they were already proceeding.

"I thought I was going to die there." It was an hour later, Lee-Kim was already sitting. With the blanket around his shoulders and a cup of tea in his hands, he let the past days run through his mind again.

"I" He smiled humorlessly, "already said my last prayers."

June sat on his bed, her shoulders hung low and her frown deepened. "I know what you've been through. But trust me, this will never happen again."

"Our citizen go through this almost everyday."

"Yes," June nodded, "but not forever."

Lee-Kim glanced up and met her warm gaze, "I admire your optimism Tay, but these people we're fighting are already within our lines. We don't know who we can trust and…who not."

"They know that too but maybe we can use this to our benefit."

The prince raised his brow, "what do you mean?"

June shrugged, "nothing in particular but I remember how Master Han taught us, no matter how strong your opponent is and no matter how weak you are. You can always use your enemy's strength against him and for your own benefit. I am sure this rule doesn't only apply for battles."

The prince emptied his cup and sighed, "maybe, but first of all we need to warn everyone and then we need to find out who the traitors are."

June took his cup and got up, "no. I think we need to find out who the loyal ones are."

The prince glanced at her but said nothing. He knew there was truth in these words but also a heavy burden. He was still scared and couldn't get rid of the feeling that he was being watched. Who were the loyal ones? Was that to be asked instead of asking for the traitors? Was their situation already that complicated?

"Hey," Without looking up the prince addressed his friend, "I…I am sorry."

"About what?"

"Punching you, accusing you that…that wasn't right."

June said nothing, she knew he meant it yet it surprised her.

"You risked your life to save mine. I don't think a spy would've done that." He smiled, "only a friend."

Now his eyes met hers and for the first time June saw honesty in them.

"That was my job," she put down his cup and straightened her back, "as a future royal guard I have to make sure you are safe."

Kim nodded slowly, "most guards I know, wouldn't even rescue a cat from a tree."

"I am not most guards."

"I know."

There was a change in his voice, softer and warmer it reached June. Like a breath of the past, it whispered sweet memories in her ear and made her shiver. A sudden lump in her throat threatened to explode as she tried to keep a straight face.

She couldn't avoid his questioning yet warm eyes, that seemed to have pinned her down. Was he expecting something? Maybe the truth? Could she do that?

No, she slightly shook her head. He was still in danger and this wouldn't help at all.

Clearing her throat, she used the sudden distraction of Vin's voice that seemed to yell and Hans outside, to interrupt the silence, "I think the general will want to talk to you. Please rest early and let me know if there's anything you need."

"Hang on Tay."

Her back was turned to him, his eyes seemed to stick onto it and paralyzed her entire body once more. "Yes?" She said with a shaky voice.

"I just have one question."

She spun around and raised her brow, "what is it?"

"I am still wondering how you found out who I am. Did Vin tell you?"

June shook her head, "I saw you at Han's."

"What?"

"When we were still children, you came to Han's for a week or so. I saw you there."

Kim nodded, that sounded plausible but then how did Shin not recognize him when Tayzawa did? It was strange how he remembered this guy but not Tayzawa. Was he there when he had been to the northern hills?

"Well, I'll get the general." June stepped out of the tent and took a deep breath, the air was oddly cold but clear letting the dark sky display the brightest set of stars.

She could see the horses standing nearby under some trees. Somewhere behind them were her friends. Her gaze moved to the left where she saw Vin and someone else staring at the campfire, with a frown she approached them. It couldn't be Koji, Hans, Fred nor Shin since they all stood near the horses. So who was this stranger?

It wasn't wise to let anyone come here, no one could be trusted.

The closer she came, the more tense she felt.

Who knew, maybe she'd need to use her weapon, but as her hand clutched the sheath of her sword she froze and let go of it as if it was on fire.

Those green eyes. That smooth skin, these brought shoulders…it was Ray!

The adviser who had often visited her house, he had been very fond of her mother and even Nana had liked him. What was he doing here?

"…that's bad." Ray said lowly. His friend agreed with a slow nod, "how is it that no one knew of this place?"

"Vin, you know as well as his majesty that ninjas have long been in Saint Calum, it shouldn't surprise us."

The general glanced up and cleared his throat, "who used to be stationed in this area? Who collected the taxes?"

"I don't know," said the adviser, "but I will find out. Meanwhile, you have to make sure that his highness returns to Saint Calum. Her majesty is worried about him and his majesty is starting to distrust almost everyone."

"Alright, once his highness is recovered, we will come here."

"The traitors will find out that he's back in the city." Ray mumbled, "but if you can tell me when you'll return I can make sure he is safely escorted to the palace."

"I'll notify you when I can." Vin sighed once more before he rose from his seat.

Ray glanced up and froze wide eyed, he almost jumped up and stumbled a step back.

Vin followed his scared gaze but glanced back to him, "what is it?" He said confused.

Tayzawa stepped forward, eyes answered the adviser's gaze with the same confusion.

"This is Tayzawa."

Ray cleared his throat, "so…you're the one who saved his highness."

"We all did sir." Tay answered slowly.

Ray's eyes fell onto his clenched fists, why was he so tense?

"This is adviser Ray, I asked him to come here."

Tayzawa nodded and looked at the general, "he's running a fever." Vin knew who he was.

"He needs rest. At least two days, it wouldn't be wise to leave now."

"Will he be fine?"

"Yes," Tay nodded with a sigh, "he's strong. "

"Alright, I'll talk to him. Ray," he nodded at the adviser and headed to the tent.

June spun around, feeling the adviser's eyes on her. She could feel that he recognized her, but there was still doubt in his eyes.

"What you did for his highness was very brave of you."

June glanced at him from under her eyes and folded her hands behind her back, "all I did was my job sir."

"Yet, you risked your life."

"Isn't that what a royal guard has to do?"

Ray smiled slightly, "excuse my curiosity but…have you been to Saint Calum?"

June shook her head, "I attend the academy sir."

The adviser shook his head, "I mean, are you from Saint Calum?"

"No, I am from the Anib village."

The adviser stood up and rounded Tay, his eyes traveled up and down his body, but as he saw the black blade he froze. A dragon flame. How did…

"Sir?"

Ray glanced up, "yes son?"

June met his gaze, emotionlessly she stared back into the questioning green eyes. "These ninjas…it was a whole town full of them."

"I understand your fears, but we can't let them overtake us." Ray raised his left arm, "that's what they want."

"I know," June said with a frown, "It's just that…what they did to him," she nodded at the tent, "was …"

Ray's hand patted Tay's shoulder. He could feel the fear within this young body but sadly he knew he couldn't take it away, "this battle isn't lost yet. You managed to free him and you know what that means?"

Tay shook her head.

"They're not invincible." The last word formed a smile on the man's lips. "Everyone has a weak spot, and now we know that guarding isn't really a ninja thing."

June didn't know whether she could afford to be as optimistic as he was but still, his presence pleased her . Even more than that, she felt comforted.

This was a man her mother trusted, therefore June knew she could rely on him too.

Later on, she joined her friends near the trees. Of course everyone wanted to know how Amir was doing and what was to be done next.

Surprisingly, no one made suspicious remarks about Ray or Vin and no one mentioned the prince again, however, it was still very obvious that everyone thought about it.

It was probably the surprise about Amir's true identity that had intimidated everyone...

The young guards took turns watching out for intruders but fortunately, the next two days passed event less and finally everyone began to calm down.

Even Lee-Kim's condition made everyone hopeful. His fever was gone and his wounds healed fast. Vin already began to make plans for their departure.

"Well, I will be waiting for a message from you." Said Ray as he fixed the saddle on his white mare's back.

Vin nodded and handed him a bag with rations, "thank you my friend and may the gods be with you."

Ray sat on his horse and smiled wryly, his strong hands grabbed the rope and pulled back, "which route will you be taking?"

"Not the main road, it's too crowded there."

Ray smiled and pointed at a clearing with his head, "the eternal forest would be a good idea."

Vin's eyes began to sparkle as if they belonged to a child. His smile told Ray he agreed with the idea and followed his gaze to the clearing.

"Watch out though, but I am sure things will be alright." He smiled at the general and nodded at the group of warriors. "It'a tough group you got there, probably the only trustworthy guards we have right now."

Vin nodded, "I guess I am very lucky."

"Especially this Tay kid, seems to be very courageous."

"He is," Vin said with a raised brow, "I wouldn't have expected him to really free the prince."

"You didn't trust him?"

"It's not about trust, but it was very risky."

Ray sighed and patted his horse's neck, "well, you met him when he was arrested, if that doesn't mean something..." he made a pause, "though, I wonder what did you think of him when you first met him?"

Vin smiled and tilted his head, "why are you asking?"

"Well, I don't know," Ray narrowed his eyes and glanced at Tay who just walked across the field and spoke to Shin, "doesn't this kid remind you of anyone?"

Vin followed his friend's gaze and glanced back at him, "so that's why you seemed so scared when you'd first seen him."

Ray nodded.

"Well," the general glanced at his feet and sighed, "I thought I was the only one who'd seen the resemblance..."

 

 

Near the clearing was a peaceful silence, the birds sang their songs in harmony and only the horse's neighs interrupted the rhythm of nature.

A smell of fresh rain lingered in the air as Lee-Kim stepped out of his tent and saw the sunshine for the first time in days.

Seeing the outside world was a strange relief to the prince, it seemed as though the beauty of nature had lost its meaning for a long time. But now the gods had taken the blindfold off his eyes and whispered sweet secrets of life into his ear.

He took a deep breath and smiled widely, he couldn't tell why but he knew it was going to be a good day.

"Your highness," suddenly Vin stood in front of him. The general blinked with furrowed brows and tilted his head as if he wasn't sure if really the prince stood in front of him or not.

"Morning General." He nodded, "beautiful day, isn't it?" He stepped forward and passed the confused man, with a sigh he stretched his arms and stopped before the clearing.

"How is your highness feeling?"

"I feel great," he glanced over his shoulder and grinned, "I feel like I could fight an entire army of lawless."

"Perhaps we should wait for that," the general raised his palms and frowned. Maybe the prince's fever was back.

"Though," the prince looked back at the clearing, "where is everyone? I am hungry."

"One, two, three, one, two, three." The sword rested in Shin's hand as he stood before the line of guards who moved only at the sound of his voice.

They practiced a choreography which Han had taught Tay and Shin ages ago. Simple gymnastics with attack maneuvers.

Concentrating on their swords, Fred, Tayzawa, Koji and Hans raised and lowered their swords, poked the empty air or stepped back with their weapons held up vertically.

They did not notice how Lee-Kim approached them but that didn't matter; the prince didn't want to interrupt their training.

Until now, he hadn't really had the chance to speak to his comrades and to thank them for their bravery. But that could wait, slowly he sat on the grass and watched his friends in awe; he also hadn't had the chance to see any of them fight, well the battles in the academy didn't really count. Everything seemed so forced there, students were compelled to follow strict orders and had to bear with hundreds of stares.

Here, it seemed like they were more at ease and their movements seemed swift and strong.

Hans, who Lee-Kim always held for a laughing stock seemed to have a lot of strength in his arms.

Koji's eyes were closed; but there was a hint of peace and concentration in his face. It was as if he had memorized his surroundings and every move he had to make.

The group moved simultaneously, no one was faster or slower, the swords created a straight line of steel in the air, it was as if the same god or demon had possessed each of these four bodies.

They looked perfect.

However, there was one thing that did differ a bit; Tayzawa.

He was the last in line, the shortest and probably thinnest of the group did not attract much attention though he seemed just as fast and strong like everyone else yet there was a difference in the way he moved.

Koji for example, reminded the prince of a rock. Tough and unbreakable, rough and strong. Fred was like a snake, his speed made him look like he could find an escape through any gap no matter how small it was but Tayzawa did not seem like an animal or mineral; he was like a dancer.

And he seemed to dance a dance that the prince thought he had seen before. When he was small, he often went to theaters with Hikari and Mila. The dancers could move their bodies to a disturbingly flexible extent. It seemed like they were made out of wax which could basically run through your fingers and reform itself on another surface.

Blinking, his eyes focused on Tay's naked arms, it was strange how these bony limbs could carry a heavy sword and still seem to be stroking the air instead of cutting it.

It looked like he was dancing, also the tense look in his eyes was strange; as if he saw a real enemy in the empty space around him. He was concentrating like he fought for life and death.

Lowering his gaze, the prince noticed Tay's feet; a perfect stance. He may seem weak and fragile yet the prince was sure he wouldn't be easy to bring down.

It was strange how these movements fascinated him and how hard it seemed to look away.

"Alright," Shin nodded and lowered his sword, "I think that's enough for now."

Fred sighed and dropped his weapon, "finally! I am starving!"

"Hey," Koji tilted his head and met the prince's gaze. "Look who's alive again." The smile he formed was warm and welcoming, Lee-Kim got up and returned it, "too bad, I actually wanted to join you guys."

"Maybe later," Hans waved his hand dismissively, "but tell us, how are you feeling?"

The prince shrugged, "as if I'd never gotten hurt," he made a pause and glanced at the dancer, "thanks to Tay."

Shin frowned as he thought to see his friend blush.

"I didn't do much." She said with a sly smile.

"Yes, you did." The prince replied, "all of you did. I can't tell you how impressed and grateful I am. I am still alive, thanks to you guys."

Koji patted Tay's shoulder and nodded with a smile, "we did what we had to do and besides, Tay is the one who wore a dress so you're basically just alive thanks to him.

Tay blushed again but also the prince felt uneasy as a certain memory of closeness entered his mind.

"Well, can we keep the praising for later?" Hans patted his stomach with a hurt expression, "I am starving."

"Yeah, so am I," Fred said, "but you're on kitchen duty!"

"No, really?" Hans whined, "fine, where are the fish you caught?"

Fred laughed and patted his shoulders, "come on, I'll help you."

June glanced after them with an amused smile, though her eyes were quickly thrown back at the prince who seemed to burn holes into her body with his gaze.

Shin absent-mindedly swung his sword in the air and headed towards Koji, "well, I'll take over the guarding shift alright?"

"No, I'll do it," Koji patted his shoulder, "you barely slept. Why don't you rest a little?"

"Are you sure?"

Koji nodded and turned to Lee-Kim, "would you accompany me?"

"I don't think that's a good idea," said June stepping forward, "I mean, he's just recovering."

"I am fine," said the prince with a reassuring smile, "really, and I am bored anyways. Let me do something." His smile was strange but powerful.

June held her breath for a second as she remembered how familiar this smile was. It was the smile of her childhood, a smile of long gone but happy days.

It was as if he knew he was smiling at June not Tayzawa.

"Well?"

Blinking, she looked at Shin. She couldn't tell how long she'd be standing there, looking at the empty field before her with this strange grimace on her face, but she could tell it was too long.

"Huh?"

"What's wrong?" Shin raised his brows, of course it was concern which was now displayed in his eyes, "are you not feeling well?"

June shook her head and sighed heavily, "just daydreaming."

"Bout what?"

"Uh…swords."

Shin smiled and patted her head, "think you stood in the sun too long," he wound his arm around her shoulder and walked back to the camp with her.

 

 

 

"Alright, I got to admit, you're one hell of a cook." June said with an appreciating nod, "best fish I ever ate."

"Since master Han of course," Shin added and stuffed his mouth with a spoon of rice.

"How about you consider a new career? Like I don't know, working as a cook?" Koji smiled but Hans shook his head, "I'll be a guard not a cook. I don't think a cook makes much money either."

"But people will love you," Fred held out his bowl, "more please."

"And besides, guards aren't as loved as good cooks are." Koji smiled but Hans just rolled his eyes.

"I got an idea, you could cook for his majesty!" Shin yelled loudly.

"It's decided!" Koji yelled back.

The group laughed loudly and let a bottle of wine travel around.

"Imagine cooking for the prince," Lee-Kim said with a knowing smile.

Shin chocked on his wine and let an amused June pat his back.

"And you'll get to see noblewoman all the time."

Fred pursed his lips, "they smell so good."

Hans sighed heavily and ripped the bottle out his Shin's hands, "then you go cook for the royals, I won't! I bet if you do one mistake they'll kill you right away."

Fred's red cheeks blew up as he rose from his seat and took his sword out, he saluted to Koji and then pointed his weapon at Hans, "you bastard let a hair fall into the soup, this is treason!"

In his dizzy manner, he stepped back and swung his sword around, "yaaaa" he squeaked as his foot stepped onto the dying flames.

The group busted in laughter as he hopped up and down holding onto his foot.

"Serves you right," Hans pointed at his friend and guffawed.

"And besides," Lee-Kim grinned as well, "it wouldn't be treason."

"A hair has conquered my food, it invaded my meal and contaminated my vitamins with alien substances," Shin said dramatically, "what crime is that?"

"A won war?" June shrugged and heard her friend laugh even louder.

"Quiet!" Fred grumbled, "this isn't funny!"

"But your involuntary dance is," Koji mumbled and bowed, "thank you so much." The sight of Fred's disgruntled face made everyone laugh.

"Isn't he beautiful?" Hans said and blew him a kiss, "so elegant, like a flower."

Fred didn't say anything, instead he emptied the wine bottle and threw it into the flames.

"You guys…" he hiccupped, "can kiss my-"

"What on earth is going on?!"

Everyone's backs straightened as the general appeared behind them.

"G…general," Fred stuttered.

"Would you please be a bit louder so that every damn lawless can hear you?" The general's face was blood red, "drunk guards, have you lost it? Do you think we're safe enough to party like some alcoholics?"

"Now, get up and watch out for intruders!"

Everyone got up with lowered heads.

"Uh…who's on guard duty?" Hans asked lowly.

Fred and Tayzawa raised their hands without looking up.

"Well then what are you waiting for?" The general jabbed his finger behind his back as he yelled with a red face, "one more incident and I'll personally tickle you with my sword!"

Tay and Fred ran faster than the general could yell.

With a sly smile, Shin sat down next to Lee-Kim and sighed, "crazy fellows we got here."

The prince nodded and rubbed his forehead, "crazy is better than stiff. I haven't been around normal people for a long time."

"And you define crazy as normal?"

Lee-Kim shrugged, "yeah, I mean. These guys are still young, isn't it alright to be young and foolish?"

"Not in such situations," Shin mumbled, "but I guess I get you, it's nice being around people who do not wish to kill you."

"I meant stiff as in always focusing on rules and obligations."

Confused, Shin raised a brow.

"You know who I am," Lee-Kim said casually, "Vin told me how he set you and Tay up."

"Oh." Shin nodded, "why did he do that?"

"Because I wouldn't stop asking him why Tay called me by my real name."

"He did that?" Shin asked with a raised brow. Seriously, how could she be so careless?

Lee-Kim shrugged, "yeah, found that suspicious at first. I mean most who know who I am are either advisers, savants or traitors."

Shin snickered, "yeah, Tay doesn't really come off as a savant."

"Yeah, more like a naïve teen."

Shin said nothing.

"I mean, don't get me wrong. I know he's your friend."

"More than a friend," Shin's eyes focused on the flames, it was as though the thought of Tay made him happy. Lee-Kim watched this warm smile grow on his lips and suddenly felt an emptiness within him which he couldn't explain.

"He's like a brother, I mean…I've practically known him my whole life."

"That's something special I guess."

"Yeah," Shin sighed, "everyone needs someone who's always got their back. Don't you think?"

"I agree and that's why I am so envious of you guys."

Shin glanced at the prince. He knew what he meant even if his words carried no explanation.

He was the crown prince; his entire life was laid out for him full of responsibilities, expectations and rules.

"No friends?" Shin's words were no question. It was a fact.

Lee-Kim nodded and stared at the flames. His deep-dark eyes grew smaller, Shin knew there was something in the air. Something emotional, something concerning the prince, he wondered if he was the person the prince would open up to him or not.

"It's not easy when half the population is trying to kill you," he made a pause and glanced down, his eyes seemed distant, his frown deepened. "Everyone who wishes to see me has to be double checked, their family needs to be interviewed their social background needs to be secure and serious and so on…"

Shin exhaled, "must be a letdown for many."

"Not really. Who do you think would want to see me? Saint Calum doesn't know me, they know Amir not Lee-Kim."

"Well, you're being kept away in order to keep you safe."

"And how well did that work out?" Said the prince with a sly smile.

"Yeah, you're right about that."

"Has it always been like this?" Shin asked after a moment of silence.

Lee-Kim shook his head wordlessly, with a branch in his hand he poked the flames and exhaled sharply. "I had a nice childhood."

"Isn't that what matters the most? What you experience in your childhood will never let go off you."

"Guess you're right," the prince admitted, "but it can also make you lose every sense of realism. If what you had in your young ages is gone, wouldn't you want it back?"

"Something you had is gone." Shin knew it was so. The expression in the prince's face told stories and feelings which even moved Shin. He felt like the prince did not also have to carry the burden of being the prince but also of being someone who never got to live his own life.

"I am sure you heard of Chang the great." Said Lee-Kim.

Shin smiled, "who hasn't?"

"Well, his daughter was my best and only friend…"

 

 

 

"I am bored," said June as she spun the tip of her sword in the soil.

Fred yawned and leaned his chin on his left hand, "intruders," he scoffed, "we haven't seen anything suspicious since we left this ninja-place."

"Well, you never know. Since we're quite close to the eternal forest it makes sense for this place to be so …empty."

"What do you mean?" Fred asked with closed eyes.

"People avoid the eternal forest; it's supposedly enchanted, full of spirits and such."

"S…spirits?" Fred sprang up and glanced around.

June giggled and pushed her friend back down , "that's just an old woman's tale."

"But…but so many forests are knowingly full of," he gulped, "non-humans."

"Exactly, if every single forest really harbored what it's said to, then we'd be dead by now."

Fred gazed around with wide eyes, "yeah…right."

He spent the next hours glaring around as if he thought to have seen something, his fear amused June and helped her stay awake.

The night just didn't want to pass, and neither did the hours of guard duty.

She needed some good sleep and a good bath, but of course she couldn't leave this place until one of the others showed up.

Fred, on the other hand didn't even think about sleep, he was way too alarmed to calm down his anxiety rose if just a leave flew in the wind but as a shadow appeared behind him, he completely lost it, "Tay! Watch out!"

"Hmm?" June turned around and laughed out loud, "as far as I am concerned, Koji is not a spirit."

"What's this all about?" He asked and glanced at Fred, "you alright?"

"Oh, he just thinks a spirit will attack him any minute."

Koji shook his head and sat next to Tay, "everyone knows that spirits won't attack unless you give them a reason to."

Fred just nodded and rose from his seat, "yeah yeah…I just…whatever." He cleared his throat, "please tell me our shift is over."

"It is," Koji mumbled with a nod, "just wake up Hans one more time, will you?"

"Sure", June patted her friends shoulder and headed back to the camp. Sleeping Hans sprang up just after June called him and grudgingly walked over to Koji to join the shift.

June headed to her own tent now, but before she entered she saw a shade moving and froze instantly.

With her hand on her weapon, she tried to blink through the darkness to see who was approaching.

Narrowing her eyes, she stepped back and quickly glanced over her shoulder; if there were maybe more than one intruder, she'd need to warn the others quickly.

"What are you doing?" The shade stepped into the light and revealed a frowning face.

Sighing, June but her sword back into the sheath and rolled her eyes, "you scared the spirits out of me!"

"Sorry," Shin shrugged and came closer. His shoulders hang low and his narrowed eyes implied concentration. But what was he thinking about?

"Thought you're asleep, your shift won't start until sun rise."

"Well, I couldn't sleep."

"Is everything alright?" Her friend looked quite bothered, he bit his lower lip and avoided her eyes.

But Shin just shrugged and put on a crooked smile, "I am as good as ever."

"Are you sure?" June asked with a raised brow, "you don't look 'good'." She stepped closer and tilted her head, "did something happen? I saw you talk to the prince, did he say anything?"

As the prince was mentioned, Shin's head snapped up, "the prince? Why would the prince have to do with anything?"

"I don't know," June mumbled confused, "did he…maybe say anything about me?"

"You?" Shin scoffed and shook his head, "you know, I don't think he is as focused on you as you are on him."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Nothing, alright? Nothing." He passed June but stopped a few steps behind her. With a sigh he spun back around and rubbed his forehead, "look, I…I am sorry, I guess I am just tired."

"If you want to talk about something, you know I am here."

"Yeah. You should go to bed now."

"No," June stretched, "not now, I'll use this time and take a bath."

"Now? In the middle of the night?"

"Yeah," said the woman, "now it's most unlikely to be discovered."

Shin glanced around with gritted teeth and sighed, "I'll come with you and watch out."

"Shin," June sighed with a smile, "only a deer may see me and I think it would keep my secret."

"Still, I'll come with you." Without another word, he spun around and headed forward, "grab your stuff and come."

June was left behind with curiosity and a deep frown in her eyes, something about her friend was off. But she could already guess why; probably he regret joining the academy.

He had to watch his best friend risk her life and play with her fate every day. He was also far away from home and his dream of being a guard in his village.

Poor Shin, he'd done so much for June and she had no clue how to repay him.

She guessed a simple 'thanks' wouldn't do much.

"Hurry," Shin's back was turned to the lake, his arms were crossed and his empty eyes fought to stay awake.

"We got time," said June as she leaned her head back into the water, "the sun will rise in two hours or so."

"yeah, I'd like to get some sleep until then," June's friend grumbled.

"Then why did you come? I told you it's fine if you went to bed."

Shin did not answer, June watched her friend with a questioning gaze but then focused on her bath again. Of course she couldn't know, that beside his confusion over what the prince told him, Shin also felt stiff and oddly attracted to the lake.

But that was probably not because of the clear water but the naked body that swam in it.

Tay's clothes were neatly folded and placed on a small boulder next to a tree, a bit behind Shin.

He thought of pretending to tie his shoe so that he could maybe catch a glimpse of Tay but then held back.

He had to control himself, no matter how difficult that would be.

Closing his eyes, he tried not to picture how her hands ran over her pale skin, over each and every curve of her beautiful body.

"Shin!"

"What?!"

"I am done."

"Finally," Shin grumbled and glanced over his shoulder.

"Don't look! I am not dressed yet!"

Shin sighed and took a step forward.

"What are you giggling about?" June picked up a piece of cloth and rubbed her arms dry.

"I am remembering how I saw you almost naked at master Han's."

"That was ages ago," Shin's friend mumbled with an audible blush.

"Alright, I am done."

Shin spun around and smiled wryly, he liked the sight of her when her hair was wet. Her red cheeks reminded Shin of an apple and her clear eyes resembled the cloudless night sky.

"You should dry your hair," said he and took the towel from Tay, "or you'll get a cold."

"I'll be fine."

"Fine, yeah?" Shin rubbed her wet hair strongly and pushed her arms down when she meant to push him away. "Stop it!" She said with a giggle.

"No, I see some water here and there." He pressed the towel onto her face and rubbed her nose.

"Stop it," she laughed and poked him in the stomach.

Shin backed out and laughed too, "you fight like a girl."

"Maybe because I am one."

"I know girls who fight better than you."

"Oh, you mean yourself?"

Shin pulled away the towel and grinned, "oh..you'll pay for that."

Tay squeaked and ran off, "go away!"

Shin dropped the towel and ran after her, "you're dead Tay!"

She used the thick tree between Shin and her to stay away from him, he glanced at her with a fake-angry-expression and reached out for her but she stepped back. "Apologize!"

"Never."

She rounded the tree but Shin stepped forward and caught her. His arms embraced around her and held down her arms. Her back was pressed against his chest as she struggled to get free. "You're way too rude for your own good."

"hey, who started it?"

"Not me," Shin giggled and so did she. However, his amusement did not come from their little fight; it was rather joy over this closeness. Closeness that may not mean much to her but for Shin it was a little reward for the past stress he had to go through.

"Will you apologize?" He bent down so that June almost fell down.

"No, let go you monkey."

"Not until, I hear you say sorry and that I am stronger and manlier than anyone else."

June snickered, "I don't like lying to my friends."

Shin said nothing, his eyes snapped open and his breath became shallow. The joy he just felt was replaced with something different; something burning like fire, it burned his blood and punched his heart but in a good way.

However, he knew that it could get very embarrassing if his friend felt that too, her butt pressed against the part he took most pride in wasn't helping much, so he stiffly released her without making an effort to speak.

June stumbled forward and looked at her friend amused. She stroke a strand of wet hair off her forehead and glanced at him, "why, thank you."

Shin just nodded and cleared his throat. "We should get going."

"What's going on?"

Tay's friend looked at her, biting his lower lip.

"Is everything alright? Did I hurt you? You know I wouldn't do that on purpose." She stepped forward with a tilted head and examined his face.

Heavens, how her concern just seemed to trigger his excitement. This was torture!

"Tayzawa," he whispered and cleared his throat.

"Yes?"

Shin stepped forward and placed his hands on her shoulders, his frown did not display displeasure neither did it seem cold. Yet confusing and strange. June got worried, but before she could ask another question; his empty face regained some emotions and a sparkle lit his eyes.

A warm expression came over his features, it was almost a smile on his lips. "Tay," he whispered again.

His body had taken control, he couldn't fight nor did he want to. He for once, just had to listen.

His tilted head came closer, his hands met after they encircled Tay's body. His pursed lips finally found Tayzawa's and began to dance in a rhythm he had always dreamt off, not knowing that just a few feet behind him, a pair of eyes watched every move of his.

Lee-Kim couldn't tell why, but the fact that it was Tayzawa bothered him more over the fact that Shin seemed to have a thing for men…